Showing 4401-4500 of 5791
Sunan Ibn Majah 1897
It was narrated that Abu Husain, whose name was Khalid Al-Madani, said:
“We were in Al-Madinah on the Say of 'Ashura and the girls were beating the Daff and singing. We entered upon Rubai' bint Mu'awwidh and mentioned that to her. She said: 'The Messenger of Allah entered upon me on the morning of my wedding, and there were two girls with me who were singing and mentioning the qualities of my forefathers who were killed on the Day of Badr. One of the things they were saying was: “Among us there is a Prophet who knows what will happen tomorrow.” He said: “Do not say this, for no one knows what will happen tomorrow except Allah.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْحُسَيْنِ، - اسْمُهُ خَالِدٌ الْمَدَنِيُّ - قَالَ كُنَّا بِالْمَدِينَةِ يَوْمَ عَاشُورَاءَ وَالْجَوَارِي يَضْرِبْنَ بِالدُّفِّ وَيَتَغَنَّيْنَ فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَى الرُّبَيِّعِ بِنْتِ مُعَوِّذٍ فَذَكَرْنَا ذَلِكَ لَهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ صَبِيحَةَ عُرْسِي وَعِنْدِي جَارِيَتَانِ تُغَنِّيَانِ وَتَنْدُبَانِ آبَائِي الَّذِينَ قُتِلُوا يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ وَتَقُولاَنِ فِيمَا تَقُولاَنِ وَفِينَا نَبِيٌّ يَعْلَمُ مَا فِي غَدٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَمَّا هَذَا فَلاَ تَقُولُوهُ مَا يَعْلَمُ مَا فِي غَدٍ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1897
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 53
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 9, Hadith 1897
Sunan Ibn Majah 2336
'Ikrimah bin Salamh narrated that :
there were two brothers from among the sons of Mughirah. One of them swore an oath to set a slave free if the other one fixed a piece of wood to his wall. Mujammi' bin Yazid and many men from among the Ansar came and said: “We bear witness that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'None of you should refuse to let his neighbor fix a piece of wood to his wall.' ” He said: 'O my brother, judgment has been passed in your favor against me, but I have sworn an oath.' So go ahead and fix your wood to my wall.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بِشْرٍ، بَكْرُ بْنُ خَلَفٍ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، أَنَّ هِشَامَ بْنَ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عِكْرِمَةَ بْنَ سَلَمَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَخَوَيْنِ مِنْ بَلْمُغِيرَةَ أَعْتَقَ أَحَدُهُمَا أَنْ لاَ يَغْرِزَ خَشَبًا فِي جِدَارِهِ فَأَقْبَلَ مُجَمِّعُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ وَرِجَالٌ كَثِيرٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَقَالُوا نَشْهَدُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَمْنَعْ أَحَدُكُمْ جَارَهُ أَنْ يَغْرِزَ خَشَبَةً فِي جِدَارِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا أَخِي إِنَّكَ مَقْضِيٌّ لَكَ عَلَىَّ وَقَدْ حَلَفْتُ فَاجْعَلْ أُسْطُوَانًا دُونَ حَائِطِي أَوْ جِدَارِي فَاجْعَلْ عَلَيْهِ خَشَبَكَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2336
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 29
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 13, Hadith 2336
Sunan Ibn Majah 3121
It was narrated that Jabir bin ‘Abdullah said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) sacrificed two rams on the Day of ‘Eid. When he turned them to face towards the prayer direction he said: ‘Verily, I have turned my face towards Him Who has created the heavens and the earth, as a monotheist, and I am not of the polytheists. Verily, my prayer, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am the first of the Muslims. [6:79,162-163] O Allah, from You to You, on behalf of Muhammad and his nation.’”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عَيَّاشٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ ضَحَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَوْمَ عِيدٍ بِكَبْشَيْنِ فَقَالَ حِينَ وَجَّهَهُمَا ‏ "‏ إِنِّي وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ مِنْكَ وَلَكَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأُمَّتِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3121
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 2
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3121
Sunan Ibn Majah 2778
It was narrated that Sulaim bin ‘Amr said:
I heard Abu Umamah saying: I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say: “The martyr at sea is like two martyrs on land, and the one who suffers seasickness is like one who gets drenched in his own blood on land. The time spent between one wave and the next is like a lifetime spent in obedience to Allah. Allah has appointed the Angel of Death to seize souls, except for the martyr at sea, for Allah Himself seizes their souls. He forgives the martyrs on land for all sins except debt, but (He forgives) the martyr at sea all his sins and his debt.”
حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ الْجُبَيْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الْكِنْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُفَيْرُ بْنُ مَعْدَانَ الشَّامِيُّ، عَنْ سُلَيْمِ بْنِ عَامِرٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا أُمَامَةَ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ شَهِيدُ الْبَحْرِ مِثْلُ شَهِيدَىِ الْبَرِّ وَالْمَائِدُ فِي الْبَحْرِ كَالْمُتَشَحِّطِ فِي دَمِهِ فِي الْبَرِّ وَمَا بَيْنَ الْمَوْجَتَيْنِ كَقَاطِعِ الدُّنْيَا فِي طَاعَةِ اللَّهِ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَكَلَ مَلَكَ الْمَوْتِ بِقَبْضِ الأَرْوَاحِ إِلاَّ شَهِيدَ الْبَحْرِ فَإِنَّهُ يَتَوَلَّى قَبْضَ أَرْوَاحِهِمْ وَيَغْفِرُ لِشَهِيدِ الْبَرِّ الذُّنُوبَ كُلَّهَا إِلاَّ الدَّيْنَ وَلِشَهِيدِ الْبَحْرِ الذُّنُوبَ وَالدَّيْنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2778
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 26
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 24, Hadith 2778
Musnad Ahmad 1389
It was narrated that Abu Salamah said:
Two men from Yemen came to stay with Talhah bin `Ubaidullah. One of them was killed with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and the other remained for a year after that and then he died in his bed. Talhah bin `Ubaidullah was shown [in a dream] that the one who died in his bed entered Paradise some time before the other. Talhah mentioned that to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “How long did he live after (the one who died first)?` He said: “One year.” The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “He offered eighteen hundred (extra) prayers and fasted Ramadan.`
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ نَزَلَ رَجُلَانِ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْيَمَنِ عَلَى طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ فَقُتِلَ أَحَدُهُمَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ مَكَثَ الْآخَرُ بَعْدَهُ سَنَةً ثُمَّ مَاتَ عَلَى فِرَاشِهِ فَأُرِيَ طَلْحَةُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ أَنَّ الَّذِي مَاتَ عَلَى فِرَاشِهِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ قَبْلَ الْآخَرِ بِحِينٍ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ طَلْحَةُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَمْ مَكَثَ فِي الْأَرْضِ بَعْدَهُ قَالَ حَوْلًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى أَلْفًا وَثَمَانِ مِائَةِ صَلَاةٍ وَصَامَ رَمَضَانَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence; this is a Da'if isnad] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1389
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 9

Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said that he had heard al-Qasim ibn Muhammad say that Zayd ibn Abd al-Malik separated some men and their wives who were slave-girls who had borne children to men who had died, because they had married them after one or two menstrual periods. He separated them until they had done an idda of four months and ten days. Al-Qasim ibn Muhammad said, "Glory be to Allah! Allah says in His Book, 'Those of you who die, leaving wives, they are not wives.' "

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْقَاسِمَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ، يَقُولُ إِنَّ يَزِيدَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ فَرَّقَ بَيْنَ رِجَالٍ وَبَيْنَ نِسَائِهِمْ وَكُنَّ أُمَّهَاتِ أَوْلاَدِ رِجَالٍ هَلَكُوا فَتَزَوَّجُوهُنَّ بَعْدَ حَيْضَةٍ أَوْ حَيْضَتَيْنِ فَفَرَّقَ بَيْنَهُمْ حَتَّى يَعْتَدُّونَ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ وَعَشْرًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْقَاسِمُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ فِي كِتَابِهِ ‏{‏وَالَّذِينَ يُتَوَفَّوْنَ مِنْكُمْ وَيَذَرُونَ أَزْوَاجًا‏}‏ مَا هُنَّ مِنَ الأَزْوَاجِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 91
Arabic reference : Book 29, Hadith 1255

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that a man said to Abu Musa al-Ashari, "I drank some milk from my wife's breasts and it went into my stomach." Abu Musa said, "I can only but think that she is haram for you." Abdullah ibn Masud said, "Look at what opinion you are giving the man." Abu Musa said, "Then what do you say?" Abdullah ibn Masud said, "There is only kinship by suckling in the first two years."

Abu Musa said, "Do not ask me about anything while this learned man is among you."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، سَأَلَ أَبَا مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيَّ فَقَالَ إِنِّي مَصِصْتُ عَنِ امْرَأَتِي، مِنْ ثَدْيِهَا لَبَنًا فَذَهَبَ فِي بَطْنِي فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى لاَ أُرَاهَا إِلاَّ قَدْ حَرُمَتْ عَلَيْكَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ انْظُرْ مَاذَا تُفْتِي بِهِ الرَّجُلَ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى فَمَاذَا تَقُولُ أَنْتَ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ لاَ رَضَاعَةَ إِلاَّ مَا كَانَ فِي الْحَوْلَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى لاَ تَسْأَلُونِي عَنْ شَىْءٍ مَا كَانَ هَذَا الْحَبْرُ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِكُمْ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 30, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 14
Arabic reference : Book 30, Hadith 1289

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam that a man received a wound in the time of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. The blood clotted in the wound and the man called two men from the Banu Ammar tribe. They looked at it and claimed that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said to them, "Which of you is the better doctor?" They said, "Is there any good in medicine, Messenger of Allah?" Zayd claimed that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The one who sent down the disease sent down the remedy."

حَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، فِي زَمَانِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَصَابَهُ جُرْحٌ فَاحْتَقَنَ الْجُرْحُ الدَّمَ وَأَنَّ الرَّجُلَ دَعَا رَجُلَيْنِ مِنْ بَنِي أَنْمَارٍ فَنَظَرَا إِلَيْهِ فَزَعَمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَهُمَا ‏"‏ أَيُّكُمَا أَطَبُّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالاَ أَوَ فِي الطِّبِّ خَيْرٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَزَعَمَ زَيْدٌ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْزَلَ الدَّوَاءَ الَّذِي أَنْزَلَ الأَدْوَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 50, Hadith 12
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 50, Hadith 12
Arabic reference : Book 50, Hadith 1725

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Sulayman ibn Yasar said, "I understood from people that when they made the kaffara for a broken oath, they gave a mudd of wheat according to the smaller mudd. They thought that that would compensate for them."

Malik said, "The best of what I have heard about the one who does kaffara for breaking his oath by clothing people is that if he clothes men he clothes them each in one garment. If he clothes women, he clothes them each in two garments, a long shift and a long scarf, because that is what is satisfactory for each of them in the prayer."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَدْرَكْتُ النَّاسَ وَهُمْ إِذَا أَعْطَوْا فِي كَفَّارَةِ الْيَمِينِ أَعْطَوْا مُدًّا مِنْ حِنْطَةٍ بِالْمُدِّ الأَصْغَرِ وَرَأَوْا ذَلِكَ مُجْزِئًا عَنْهُمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي الَّذِي يُكَفِّرُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ بِالْكِسْوَةِ أَنَّهُ إِنْ كَسَا الرِّجَالَ كَسَاهُمْ ثَوْبًا ثَوْبًا وَإِنْ كَسَا النِّسَاءَ كَسَاهُنَّ ثَوْبَيْنِ ثَوْبَيْنِ دِرْعًا وَخِمَارًا وَذَلِكَ أَدْنَى مَا يُجْزِي كُلاًّ فِي صَلاَتِهِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 22, Hadith 13
Arabic reference : Book 22, Hadith 1026
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 289
Abdullah bin Mas'ud narrated:
"Allah's Messenger taught us, that when we sit for every two Rak'ah we should say: (At-Tahyyatulillah, was-salawatu wattayybaat. As-salamu alaika ayyuhannabiyyu wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuhu, as-salamu alaina wa ala ibadillahis-salihin. Ashhadu an la ilaha illallah wa ashadu anna Muhammadan abduhu wa Rasuluh.) 'All greetings, prayers, and pure words are Allah. Peace be upon you O Prophet, and Allah's mercy and His blessings. Peace be upon us and all of the righteous worshippers of Allah. I testify that nne has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is Allah's servant and Messenger.'"
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الدَّوْرَقِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ الأَشْجَعِيُّ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ عَلَّمَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَعَدْنَا فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ أَنْ نَقُولَ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ وَجَابِرٍ وَأَبِي مُوسَى وَعَائِشَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَدْ رُوِيَ عَنْهُ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ أَصَحُّ حَدِيثٍ رُوِيَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي التَّشَهُّدِ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمَنْ بَعْدَهُمْ مِنَ التَّابِعِينَ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ وَأَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُوسَى أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ عَنْ خُصَيْفٍ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْمَنَامِ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ النَّاسَ قَدِ اخْتَلَفُوا فِي التَّشَهُّدِ فَقَالَ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 289
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 141
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 289
Sahih al-Bukhari 5098

Narrated Aisha":

(regarding) the Verse: 'And if you fear that you shall not be able to deal justly with the orphans...' (4.3) It is about the orphan girl who is in the custody of a man who is her guardian, and he intends to marry her because of her wealth, but he treats her badly and does not manage her property fairly and honestly. Such a man should marry women of his liking other than her, two or three or four. 'Prohibited to you (for marriage) are: ...your foster-mothers (who suckled you).' (4.23) Marriage is prohibited between persons having a foster suckling relationship corresponding to a blood relationship which renders marriage unlawful.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدَةُ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، ‏{‏وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ، تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَتِ الْيَتِيمَةُ تَكُونُ عِنْدَ الرَّجُلِ وَهْوَ وَلِيُّهَا، فَيَتَزَوَّجُهَا عَلَى مَالِهَا، وَيُسِيءُ صُحْبَتَهَا، وَلاَ يَعْدِلُ فِي مَالِهَا، فَلْيَتَزَوَّجْ مَا طَابَ لَهُ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ سِوَاهَا مَثْنَى وَثُلاَثَ وَرُبَاعَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5098
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 36
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 35
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5758

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle gave his verdict about two ladies of the Hudhail tribe who had fought each other and one of them had hit the other with a stone. The stone hit her `Abdomen and as she was pregnant, the blow killed the child in her womb. They both filed their case with the Prophet and he judged that the blood money for what was in her womb. was a slave or a female slave. The guardian of the lady who was fined said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shall I be fined for a creature that has neither drunk nor eaten, neither spoke nor cried? A case like that should be nullified." On that the Prophet said, "This is one of the brothers of soothsayers.

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عُفَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَضَى فِي امْرَأَتَيْنِ مِنْ هُذَيْلٍ اقْتَتَلَتَا، فَرَمَتْ إِحْدَاهُمَا الأُخْرَى بِحَجَرٍ، فَأَصَابَ بَطْنَهَا وَهْىَ حَامِلٌ، فَقَتَلَتْ وَلَدَهَا الَّذِي فِي بَطْنِهَا فَاخْتَصَمُوا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَضَى أَنَّ دِيَةَ مَا فِي بَطْنِهَا غُرَّةٌ عَبْدٌ أَوْ أَمَةٌ، فَقَالَ وَلِيُّ الْمَرْأَةِ الَّتِي غَرِمَتْ كَيْفَ أَغْرَمُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَنْ لاَ شَرِبَ، وَلاَ أَكَلَ، وَلاَ نَطَقَ، وَلاَ اسْتَهَلَّ، فَمِثْلُ ذَلِكَ يُطَلّ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا هَذَا مِنْ إِخْوَانِ الْكُهَّانِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5758
In-book reference : Book 76, Hadith 73
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 71, Hadith 654
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6970

Narrated Abu Haraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "A lady slave should not be given in marriage until she is consulted, and a virgin should not be given in marriage until her permission is granted." The people said, "How will she express her permission?" The Prophet said, "By keeping silent (when asked her consent)." Some people said, "If a man, by playing a trick, presents two false witnesses before the judge to testify that he has married a matron with her consent and the judge confirms his marriage, and the husband is sure that he has never married her (before), then such a marriage will be considered as a legal one and he may live with her as husband."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ تُنْكَحُ الأَيِّمُ حَتَّى تُسْتَأْمَرَ، وَلاَ تُنْكَحُ الْبِكْرُ حَتَّى تُسْتَأْذَنَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا كَيْفَ إِذْنُهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْ تَسْكُتَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ إِنِ احْتَالَ إِنْسَانٌ بِشَاهِدَىْ زُورٍ عَلَى تَزْوِيجِ امْرَأَةٍ ثَيِّبٍ بِأَمْرِهَا، فَأَثْبَتَ الْقَاضِي نِكَاحَهَا إِيَّاهُ، وَالزَّوْجُ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَتَزَوَّجْهَا قَطُّ، فَإِنَّهُ يَسَعُهُ هَذَا النِّكَاحُ، وَلاَ بَأْسَ بِالْمُقَامِ لَهُ مَعَهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6970
In-book reference : Book 90, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 86, Hadith 100
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7019

Narrated Ibn `Umar:

Allah's Apostle said, "(I saw in a dream that) while I was standing at a well and drawing water therefrom, suddenly Abu Bakr and `Umar came to me. Abu Bakr took the bucket and drew one or two buckets (full of water), but there was weakness in his pulling, but Allah forgave him. Then Ibn Al- Khattab took the bucket from Abu Bakr's hand and the bucket turned into a very large one in his hand. I have never seen any strong man among the people doing such a hard job as `Umar did, till (the people drank to their satisfaction) and water their camels to their fill and they sat near the water."

حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ كَثِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا صَخْرُ بْنُ جُوَيْرِيَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا نَافِعٌ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ حَدَّثَهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ بَيْنَا أَنَا عَلَى بِئْرٍ أَنْزِعُ مِنْهَا إِذْ جَاءَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ، فَأَخَذَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ الدَّلْوَ، فَنَزَعَ ذَنُوبًا أَوْ ذَنُوبَيْنِ، وَفِي نَزْعِهِ ضَعْفٌ، فَغَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ، ثُمَّ أَخَذَهَا ابْنُ الْخَطَّابِ مِنْ يَدِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَاسْتَحَالَتْ فِي يَدِهِ غَرْبًا، فَلَمْ أَرَ عَبْقَرِيًّا مِنَ النَّاسِ يَفْرِي فَرْيَهُ، حَتَّى ضَرَبَ النَّاسُ بِعَطَنٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7019
In-book reference : Book 91, Hadith 36
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 87, Hadith 146
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1234
Abu Atiyyah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Masruq and I visited 'Aishah (May Allah be pleased with her) and said: "O Mother of the Believers! There are two Companions of Muhammad (PBUH) and neither of them holds back from doing good acts; but one of them hastens to break Saum (fasting) and hastens to perform the Maghrib prayer, while the other delays breaking Saum and delays performing Salat (prayer)." She asked, "Who is the one who hastens to break Saum and perform the Maghrib prayer?" Masruq said, "It is 'Abdullah (meaning 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud)." She said, "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to do so."

[Muslim].

وعن أبي عطية قال‏:‏ دخلت أنا ومسروق على عائشة رضي الله عنها فقال لها مسروق‏:‏ رجلان من أصحاب محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم كلاهما لا يألو عن الخير‏:‏ أحدهما يعجل المغرب والإفطار، والآخر يؤخر المغرب والإفطار‏؟‏ فقالت‏:‏ من يعجل المغرب والإفطار‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ عبد الله - يعني ابن مسعود- فقالت‏:‏ هكذا كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يصنع‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1234
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 244
Sunan an-Nasa'i 912
It was narrated that Ibn Abbas said:
"When Jibril was with the Messenger of Allah (SAW), he heard a sound from above like a door opening. Jibril, peace be upon him, looked up toward the sky and said: 'This is a gate in Heaven that has been opened, but it was never opened before." He said: "An Angel came down from it and came to the Prophet (SAW) and said: 'Receive the glad tidings of two lights that have been given to you and were never given to any prophet before you: The Opening of the Book (Al-Fatihah) and the last verses of Surat Al-Baqarah. You will never recite a single letter of them but you will be granted it.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ الْمُخَرِّمِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ عَمَّارِ بْنِ رُزَيْقٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عِيسَى، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَعِنْدَهُ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ إِذْ سَمِعَ نَقِيضًا فَوْقَهُ فَرَفَعَ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ بَصَرَهُ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَقَالَ هَذَا بَابٌ قَدْ فُتِحَ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ مَا فُتِحَ قَطُّ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَنَزَلَ مِنْهُ مَلَكٌ فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ أَبْشِرْ بِنُورَيْنِ أُوتِيتَهُمَا لَمْ يُؤْتَهُمَا نَبِيٌّ قَبْلَكَ فَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ وَخَوَاتِيمِ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ لَمْ تَقْرَأْ حَرْفًا مِنْهُمَا إِلاَّ أُعْطِيتَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 912
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 37
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 913
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1159
It was narrated that Wa'il bin Hujr said:
"I came to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and I saw him raising his hands when he started to pray until they were in level with his shoulders, and when he wanted to bow. When he sat following the first two rak'ahs, he sat on his left foot and held the right foot upright. He placed his right hand on his right thigh and raised his finger for the supplication, and he placed his left hand on his left thigh." He said: "Then I came the following year and I saw them raising their hands inside their Baranis."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ الْمُقْرِئُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمُ بْنُ كُلَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَأَيْتُهُ يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ وَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ وَإِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ أَضْجَعَ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الْيُمْنَى وَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى فَخِذِهِ الْيُمْنَى وَنَصَبَ أُصْبُعَهُ لِلدُّعَاءِ وَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى فَخِذِهِ الْيُسْرَى ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُهُمْ مِنْ قَابِلٍ فَرَأَيْتُهُمْ يَرْفَعُونَ أَيْدِيَهُمْ فِي الْبَرَانِسِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1159
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 131
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1160
Sahih al-Bukhari 7232

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "Not to wish to be the like except of two men. A man whom Allah has given the (knowledge of the) Qur'an and he recites it during the hours of night and day and the one who wishes says: If I were given the same as this (man) has been given, I would do what he does, and a man whom Allah has given wealth and he spends it in the just and right way, in which case the one who wishes says, 'If I were given the same as he has been given, I would do what he does.' " (See Hadith 5025 and 5026)

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَحَاسُدَ إِلاَّ فِي اثْنَتَيْنِ رَجُلٌ آتَاهُ اللَّهُ الْقُرْآنَ، فَهْوَ يَتْلُوهُ آنَاءَ اللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ يَقُولُ لَوْ أُوتِيتُ مِثْلَ مَا أُوتِيَ هَذَا لَفَعَلْتُ كَمَا يَفْعَلُ، وَرَجُلٌ آتَاهُ اللَّهُ مَالاً يُنْفِقُهُ فِي حَقِّهِ فَيَقُولُ لَوْ أُوتِيتُ مِثْلَ مَا أُوتِيَ لَفَعَلْتُ كَمَا يَفْعَلُ ‏"‏‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، بِهَذَا‏.‏

Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7232
In-book reference : Book 94, Hadith 7
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 90, Hadith 338
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7267

Narrated Tauba Al-`Anbari:

Ash-'Shu`bi asked me, "Did you notice how Al-Hasan used to narrate Hadiths from the Prophets? I stayed with Ibn `Umar for about two or one-and-half years and I did not hear him narrating any thing from the Prophet except his (Hadith): He (Ibn `Umar) said, "Some of the companions of the Prophet including Sa`d, were going to eat meat, but one of the wives of the Prophet called them, saying, 'It is the meat of a Mastigure.' The people then stopped eating it. On that Allah's Apostle said, 'Carry on eating, for it is lawful.' Or said, 'There is no harm in eating it, but it is not from my meals."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ تَوْبَةَ الْعَنْبَرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي الشَّعْبِيُّ أَرَأَيْتَ حَدِيثَ الْحَسَنِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَاعَدْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ قَرِيبًا مِنْ سَنَتَيْنِ أَوْ سَنَةٍ وَنِصْفٍ فَلَمْ أَسْمَعْهُ يُحَدِّثُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَيْرَ هَذَا قَالَ كَانَ نَاسٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيهِمْ سَعْدٌ فَذَهَبُوا يَأْكُلُونَ مِنْ لَحْمٍ، فَنَادَتْهُمُ امْرَأَةٌ مِنْ بَعْضِ أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنَّهُ لَحْمُ ضَبٍّ فَأَمْسَكُوا، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ كُلُوا ـ أَوِ اطْعَمُوا ـ فَإِنَّهُ حَلاَلٌ ـ أَوْ قَالَ لاَ بَأْسَ بِهِ‏.‏ شَكَّ فِيهِ ـ وَلَكِنَّهُ لَيْسَ مِنْ طَعَامِي ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7267
In-book reference : Book 95, Hadith 21
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 91, Hadith 372
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7327, 7328

Narrated Hisham's father:

`Aisha said to `Abdullah bin Az-Zubair, "Bury me with my female companions (i.e. the wives of the Prophet) and do not bury me with the Prophet in the house, for I do not like to be regarded as sanctified (just for being buried there).'' Narrated Hisham's father: `Umar sent a message to `Aisha, saying, "Will you allow me to be buried with my two companions (the Prophet and Abu Bakr) ?" She said, "Yes, by Allah." though it was her habit that if a man from among the companions (of the Prophet ) sent her a message asking her to allow him to be buried there, she would say, "No, by Allah, I will never give permission to anyone to be buried with them."

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ ادْفِنِّي مَعَ صَوَاحِبِي وَلاَ تَدْفِنِّي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْبَيْتِ، فَإِنِّي أَكْرَهُ أَنْ أُزَكَّى‏.‏ وَعَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ، أَرْسَلَ إِلَى عَائِشَةَ ائْذَنِي لِي أَنْ أُدْفَنَ مَعَ صَاحِبَىَّ فَقَالَتْ إِي وَاللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ الرَّجُلُ إِذَا أَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهَا مِنَ الصَّحَابَةِ قَالَتْ لاَ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أُوثِرُهُمْ بِأَحَدٍ أَبَدًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7327, 7328
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 57
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 428
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7195
Kharija bin Zaid bin Thabit said that Zaid bin Thabit said, "The Prophet (saws) ordered me to learn the writing of the Jews. I even wrote letters for the Prophet (saws) (to the Jews) and also read their letters when they wrote to him."

And 'Umar said in the presence of 'Ali, 'Abdur-Rahman, and 'Uthman, "What is this woman saying?" (the woman was non-Arab) 'Abdur-Rahman bin Hatib said:

"She is informing you about her companion who has committed illegal sexual intercourse with her."

Abu Jamra said, "I was an interpreter between Ibn 'Abbas and the people." Some people said, "A ruler should have two interpreters."

وَقَالَ خَارِجَةُ بْنُ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَتَعَلَّمَ كِتَابَ الْيَهُودِ، حَتَّى كَتَبْتُ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كُتُبَهُ، وَأَقْرَأْتُهُ كُتُبَهُمْ إِذَا كَتَبُوا إِلَيْهِ، وَقَالَ عُمَرُ وَعِنْدَهُ عَلِيٌّ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ وَعُثْمَانُ مَاذَا تَقُولُ هَذِهِ قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ حَاطِبٍ فَقُلْتُ تُخْبِرُكَ بِصَاحِبِهِمَا الَّذِي صَنَعَ بِهِمَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَبُو جَمْرَةَ كُنْتُ أُتَرْجِمُ بَيْنَ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَبَيْنَ النَّاسِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ لاَ بُدَّ لِلْحَاكِمِ مِنْ مُتَرْجِمَيْنِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7195
In-book reference : Book 93, Hadith 56
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 89, Hadith 303
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4129

Narrated Salih bin Khawwat:

Concerning those who witnessed the Fear Prayer that was performed in the battle of Dhat-ur-Riqa' in the company of Allah's Apostle; One batch lined up behind him while another batch (lined up) facing the enemy. The Prophet led the batch that was with him in one rak`a, and he stayed in the standing posture while that batch completed their (two rak`at) prayer by themselves and went away, lining in the face of the enemy, while the other batch came and he (i.e. the Prophet) offered his remaining rak`a with them, and then, kept on sitting till they completed their prayer by themselves, and he then finished his prayer with Taslim along with them.

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ رُومَانَ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ خَوَّاتٍ، عَمَّنْ شَهِدَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ ذَاتِ الرِّقَاعِ صَلَّى صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ أَنَّ طَائِفَةً صَفَّتْ مَعَهُ، وَطَائِفَةٌ وُجَاهَ الْعَدُوِّ، فَصَلَّى بِالَّتِي مَعَهُ رَكْعَةً، ثُمَّ ثَبَتَ قَائِمًا، وَأَتَمُّوا لأَنْفُسِهِمْ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفُوا، فَصَفُّوا وُجَاهَ الْعَدُوِّ، وَجَاءَتِ الطَّائِفَةُ الأُخْرَى فَصَلَّى بِهِمِ الرَّكْعَةَ الَّتِي بَقِيَتْ مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ، ثُمَّ ثَبَتَ جَالِسًا، وَأَتَمُّوا لأَنْفُسِهِمْ، ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ بِهِمْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4129
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 173
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 451
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam that Ata ibn Yasar said, "A man came to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and asked him about the time of the subh prayer. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, did not answer him, but in the morning he prayed subh at first light. The following morning he prayed subh when it was much lighter, and then said, 'Where is the man who was asking about the time of the prayer?' The man replied, 'Here I am, Messenger of Allah.' He said,'The time is between these two.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَأَلَهُ عَنْ وَقْتِ صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ قَالَ فَسَكَتَ عَنْهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ مِنَ الْغَدِ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ حِينَ طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ ثُمَّ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ مِنَ الْغَدِ بَعْدَ أَنْ أَسْفَرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ السَّائِلُ عَنْ وَقْتِ الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَا أَنَا ذَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا بَيْنَ هَذَيْنِ وَقْتٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Arabic/English book reference : Book 1, Hadith 3

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, entered the Kaba with Usama ibn Zayd, Bilal ibn Rabah and Uthman ibn Talha al-Hajabi and locked it behind him and stayed there for some time.

Abdullah said that he asked Bilal when he came out what the Messenger of Allah had done there and he said, "He positioned himself with one support to his left, two supports to his right, and three behind him (the house had six supports at that time) and then he prayed."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ الْكَعْبَةَ هُوَ وَأُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ وَبِلاَلُ بْنُ رَبَاحٍ وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ طَلْحَةَ الْحَجَبِيُّ فَأَغْلَقَهَا عَلَيْهِ وَمَكَثَ فِيهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَسَأَلْتُ بِلاَلاً حِينَ خَرَجَ مَا صَنَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ جَعَلَ عَمُودًا عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَعَمُودَيْنِ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ وَثَلاَثَةَ أَعْمِدَةٍ وَرَاءَهُ - وَكَانَ الْبَيْتُ يَوْمَئِذٍ عَلَى سِتَّةِ أَعْمِدَةٍ - ثُمَّ صَلَّى ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 202
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 901

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd al-Karim ibn Malik al- Jazari from Abd ar-Rahman ibn Abi Layla from Kab ibn Ujra that one time he was with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in ihram, and he was suffering from lice on his head. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, told him to shave his head, saying, "Fast three days, or feed six poor people, two mudds for each person, or sacrifice a sheep. If you do any of those it will be enough for you."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْكَرِيمِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ الْجَزَرِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُحْرِمًا فَآذَاهُ الْقَمْلُ فِي رَأْسِهِ فَأَمَرَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَحْلِقَ رَأْسَهُ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ صُمْ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ أَوْ أَطْعِمْ سِتَّةَ مَسَاكِينَ مُدَّيْنِ مُدَّيْنِ لِكُلِّ إِنْسَانٍ أَوِ انْسُكْ بِشَاةٍ أَىَّ ذَلِكَ فَعَلْتَ أَجْزَأَ عَنْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 246
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 943
Sahih al-Bukhari 31

Narrated Al-Ahnaf bin Qais:

While I was going to help this man ('Ali Ibn Abi Talib), Abu Bakra met me and asked, "Where are you going?" I replied, "I am going to help that person." He said, "Go back for I have heard Allah's Apostle saying, 'When two Muslims fight (meet) each other with their swords, both the murderer as well as the murdered will go to the Hell-fire.' I said, 'O Allah's Apostle! It is all right for the murderer but what about the murdered one?' Allah's Apostle replied, "He surely had the intention to kill his companion."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، وَيُونُسُ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ ذَهَبْتُ لأَنْصُرَ هَذَا الرَّجُلَ، فَلَقِيَنِي أَبُو بَكْرَةَ فَقَالَ أَيْنَ تُرِيدُ قُلْتُ أَنْصُرُ هَذَا الرَّجُلَ‏.‏ قَالَ ارْجِعْ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِذَا الْتَقَى الْمُسْلِمَانِ بِسَيْفَيْهِمَا فَالْقَاتِلُ وَالْمَقْتُولُ فِي النَّارِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا الْقَاتِلُ فَمَا بَالُ الْمَقْتُولِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ كَانَ حَرِيصًا عَلَى قَتْلِ صَاحِبِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 31
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 24
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 31
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 139

Narrated Usama bin Zaid:

Allah's Apostle proceeded from `Arafat till when he reached the mountain pass, he dismounted, urinated and then performed ablution but not a perfect one. I said to him, ("Is it the time for) the prayer, O Allah's Apostle?" He said, "The (place of) prayer is ahead of you." He rode till when he reached Al-Muzdalifa, he dismounted and performed ablution and a perfect one, The (call for) Iqama was pronounced and he led the Maghrib prayer. Then everybody made his camel kneel down at its place. Then the Iqama was pronounced for the `Isha' prayer which the Prophet led and no prayer was offered in between the two . prayers (`Isha' and Maghrib).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَهُ يَقُولُ دَفَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ عَرَفَةَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِالشِّعْبِ نَزَلَ فَبَالَ، ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ وَلَمْ يُسْبِغِ الْوُضُوءَ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ الصَّلاَةَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ الصَّلاَةُ أَمَامَكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَرَكِبَ، فَلَمَّا جَاءَ الْمُزْدَلِفَةَ نَزَلَ فَتَوَضَّأَ، فَأَسْبَغَ الْوُضُوءَ، ثُمَّ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَصَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ، ثُمَّ أَنَاخَ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ بَعِيرَهُ فِي مَنْزِلِهِ، ثُمَّ أُقِيمَتِ الْعِشَاءُ فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ بَيْنَهُمَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 139
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 5
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 141
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 468

Narrated Nafi`:

Ibn `Umar said, "The Prophet arrived at Mecca and sent for `Uthman bin Talha. He opened the gate of the Ka`ba and the Prophet, Bilal, Usama bin Zaid and `Uthman bin Talha entered the Ka`ba and then they closed its door (from inside). They stayed there for an hour, and then came out." Ibn `Umar added, "I quickly went to Bilal and asked him (whether the Prophet had prayed). Bilal replied, 'He prayed in it.' I asked, 'Where?' He replied, 'Between the two pillars.' "Ibn `Umar added, "I forgot to ask how many rak`at he (the Prophet) had prayed in the Ka`ba."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدِمَ مَكَّةَ، فَدَعَا عُثْمَانَ بْنَ طَلْحَةَ، فَفَتَحَ الْبَابَ، فَدَخَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَبِلاَلٌ وَأُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ طَلْحَةَ، ثُمَّ أُغْلِقَ الْبَابُ، فَلَبِثَ فِيهِ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ خَرَجُوا‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فَبَدَرْتُ فَسَأَلْتُ بِلاَلاً فَقَالَ صَلَّى فِيهِ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ فِي أَىٍّ قَالَ بَيْنَ الأُسْطُوَانَتَيْنِ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فَذَهَبَ عَلَىَّ أَنْ أَسْأَلَهُ كَمْ صَلَّى‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 468
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 116
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 457
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2167
It was narrated that Anas said:
"The Messenger of Allah said, at the time of Sahur. 'O Anas, I want to fast, so give me something to eat.' So I brought him some dates and a vessel of water. That was after the Adhan of Bilal. He said: 'O Anas, find a man to come and eat with me.' So I called Zaid bin Thabit, who came and said: "I drank some Sawiq and I want to fast.' The Messenger of Allah said: "I also want to fast.' So he ate Sahr with him, then he got up and prayed two Rak'ahs, then he went out to the prayer."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَذَلِكَ عِنْدَ السُّحُورِ ‏"‏ يَا أَنَسُ إِنِّي أُرِيدُ الصِّيَامَ أَطْعِمْنِي شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُهُ بِتَمْرٍ وَإِنَاءٍ فِيهِ مَاءٌ وَذَلِكَ بَعْدَ مَا أَذَّنَ بِلاَلٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَنَسُ انْظُرْ رَجُلاً يَأْكُلُ مَعِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَدَعَوْتُ زَيْدَ بْنَ ثَابِتٍ فَجَاءَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي قَدْ شَرِبْتُ شَرْبَةَ سَوِيقٍ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ الصِّيَامَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ الصِّيَامَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَسَحَّرَ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2167
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 78
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2169
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1962
It was narrated that Jabir said:
"The Prophet would not pray for a man who owed a debt. A deceased person was brought to him and he said: 'Does he owe any debt?' They said: 'Yes, he owes two Dinars.' He said: 'Pray for your companion.' Abu Qatadah said: 'I will pay them, O Messenger of Alllah, So he prayed for him. Then, when Allah made His Messenger rich though conquest, he said: ' I am closer to each believer than his own self. Whoever leaves behind a debt, I will pay it, and whoever leaves behind wealth, it is for his heirs."
أَخْبَرَنَا نُوحُ بْنُ حَبِيبٍ الْقُومِسِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لاَ يُصَلِّي عَلَى رَجُلٍ عَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ فَأُتِيَ بِمَيِّتٍ فَسَأَلَ ‏"‏ أَعَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا نَعَمْ عَلَيْهِ دِينَارَانِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ صَلُّوا عَلَى صَاحِبِكُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو قَتَادَةَ هُمَا عَلَىَّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ فَلَمَّا فَتَحَ اللَّهُ عَلَى رَسُولِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا أَوْلَى بِكُلِّ مُؤْمِنٍ مِنْ نَفْسِهِ مَنْ تَرَكَ دَيْنًا فَعَلَىَّ وَمَنْ تَرَكَ مَالاً فَلِوَرَثَتِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1962
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 145
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1964
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1832
Narrated 'Alqamah bin Al-Muzani:

From his father, who said that the Prophet (saws) said: "When one of you buys meat, then let him increase its broth. For, if he does not find any meat you'll have broth; and it is one of the two meats."

And there are narrations on this topic from Abu Dharr.

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is Gharib, we do not know of it except through this route, as a narration of Muhammad bin Fada', who is Muhammad bin Fada' Al-Mu'abbar, and he has been criticized by Sulaiman bin Harb. 'Alqamah bin 'Abdullah is the brother of Bakr bin 'Abdullah Al-Muzani.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ الْمُقَدَّمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فَضَاءٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُزَنِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا اشْتَرَى أَحَدُكُمْ لَحْمًا فَلْيُكْثِرْ مَرَقَتَهُ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ لَحْمًا أَصَابَ مَرَقَةً وَهُوَ أَحَدُ اللَّحْمَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ مِنْ حَدِيثِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ فَضَاءٍ ‏.‏ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فَضَاءٍ هُوَ الْمُعَبِّرُ وَقَدْ تَكَلَّمَ فِيهِ سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ وَعَلْقَمَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ هُوَ أَخُو بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُزَنِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1832
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 48
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 1832
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3607
Narrated Al-'Abbas bin 'Abdul-Muttalib:
"I said: 'O Messenger of Allah! Indeed the Quraish have sat and spoken between themselves about the best of them, and they made your likeness as that of a palm tree in a wasteland.' So the Prophet (SAW) said: 'Indeed, Allah created the creation and made me [from the best of them,] from the best of their categories, and the best of the two categories (Arabs and Non-Arabs), then He chose between the tribes and made me from the best tribe, then He chose between the houses and made me from the best house. So I am the best of them in person and the best of them in house.'"
حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ مُوسَى الْقَطَّانُ الْبَغْدَادِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي زِيَادٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنِ الْعَبَّاسِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ، قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ قُرَيْشًا جَلَسُوا فَتَذَاكَرُوا أَحْسَابَهُمْ بَيْنَهُمْ فَجَعَلُوا مَثَلَكَ كَمَثَلِ نَخْلَةٍ فِي كَبْوَةٍ مِنَ الأَرْضِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَلَقَ الْخَلْقَ فَجَعَلَنِي مِنْ خَيْرِهِمْ مِنْ خَيْرِ فِرَقِهِمْ وَخَيْرِ الْفَرِيقَيْنِ ثُمَّ تَخَيَّرَ الْقَبَائِلَ فَجَعَلَنِي مِنْ خَيْرِ قَبِيلَةٍ ثُمَّ تَخَيَّرَ الْبُيُوتَ فَجَعَلَنِي مِنْ خَيْرِ بُيُوتِهِمْ فَأَنَا خَيْرُهُمْ نَفْسًا وَخَيْرُهُمْ بَيْتًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ هُوَ ابْنُ نَوْفَلٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3607
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 3
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3607
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3769
Narrated Usamah bin Zaid:
"I came to the Prophet (SAW) one night concerning some need, so the Prophet (SAW) came out while he was covering up something, and I did not know what it was. Once I had tended to my need, I said: 'What is this that you were covering up?' So he uncovered it, and I found it was Hasan and Husain [peace be upon them] upon his hips. So he said: 'These are my two sons, and the sons of my daughter. O Allah! Indeed, I love them, so love them, and love those who love them.'"
حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ وَكِيعٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ يَعْقُوبَ الزَّمْعِيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ زَيْدِ بْنِ الْمُهَاجِرِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مُسْلِمُ بْنُ أَبِي سَهْلٍ النَّبَّالُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي الْحَسَنُ بْنُ أُسَامَةُ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي أُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، قَالَ طَرَقْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فِي بَعْضِ الْحَاجَةِ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ مُشْتَمِلٌ عَلَى شَيْءٍ لاَ أَدْرِي مَا هُوَ فَلَمَّا فَرَغْتُ مِنْ حَاجَتِي قُلْتُ مَا هَذَا الَّذِي أَنْتَ مُشْتَمِلٌ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ فَكَشَفَهُ فَإِذَا حَسَنٌ وَحُسَيْنٌ عَلَيْهِمَا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى وَرِكَيْهِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ هَذَانِ ابْنَاىَ وَابْنَا ابْنَتِي اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أُحِبُّهُمَا فَأَحِبَّهُمَا وَأَحِبَّ مَنْ يُحِبُّهُمَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3769
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 168
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3769
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3000
Narrated Abu Ghalib:
"Abu Umamah saw heads (of the Khawarij) hanging on the streets of Damascus. He said: 'The dogs of the Fire and the worst dead people under the canopy of the heavens. The best dead men are those whom these have killed.' He then recited: On the Day when some faces will become white and some faces will become black... (3:106) until the end of the Ayah. I said to Abu Umamah: 'Did you hear it from the Messenger of Allah (SAW)?' He said: 'If I had not heard it but one time, or two times, or three times, or four times - until he reached seven - I would not have narrated it to you.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنِ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ صَبِيحٍ، وَحَمَّادِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي غَالِبٍ، قَالَ رَأَى أَبُو أُمَامَةَ رُءُوسًا مَنْصُوبَةً عَلَى دَرَجِ مَسْجِدِ دِمَشْقَ فَقَالَ أَبُو أُمَامَةَ ‏"‏ كِلاَبُ النَّارِ شَرُّ قَتْلَى تَحْتَ أَدِيمِ السَّمَاءِ خَيْرُ قَتْلَى مَنْ قَتَلُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ يَوْمَ تَبْيَضُّ وُجُوهٌ وَتَسْوَدُّ وُجُوهٌ ‏)‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَةِ قُلْتُ لأَبِي أُمَامَةَ أَنْتَ سَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَوْ لَمْ أَسْمَعْهُ إِلاَّ مَرَّةً أَوْ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا أَوْ أَرْبَعًا حَتَّى عَدَّ سَبْعًا مَا حَدَّثْتُكُمُوهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَأَبُو غَالِبٍ يُقَالُ اسْمُهُ حَزَوَّرُ وَأَبُو أُمَامَةَ الْبَاهِلِيُّ اسْمُهُ صُدَىُّ بْنُ عَجْلاَنَ وَهُوَ سَيِّدُ بَاهِلَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3000
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 52
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3000
Riyad as-Salihin 46
Sulaiman bin Surad (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
I was sitting with the Prophet (PBUH) when two men began to quarrel and curse each other and the face of one of them turned red and the veins of his neck were swollen (from rage). Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "I know of a word, if he were to utter that, his rage would vanish and that is: A'udhu billahi minash-Shaitan nir-rajim (I seek refuge with Allah from Satan, the accursed)." So they (Companions) said to him: "The Prophet (PBUH) tells you to utter: 'I seek refuge with Allah from Satan, the accursed".

[Al-Bukhariand Muslim].

وعن سليمان بن صرد رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كنت جالساً مع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم، ورجلان يستبان، وأحدهما قد احمر وجهه، وانتفخت أوداجه‏.‏ فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ ‏"‏ إني لأعلم كلمة لو قالها لذهب عنه ما يجد، لو قال‏:‏ أعوذ بالله من الشيطان الرجيم ذهب منه ما يجد‏"‏‏.‏ فقال له‏:‏ إن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏ تعوذ بالله من الشيطان الرجيم‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 46
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 46
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3626
It was narrated from 'Amir bin Sa'd that his father said:
"I became ill with a sickness from which I later recovered. The Messenger of Allah came to visit me, and I said: 'O Messenger of Allah, I have a great deal of wealth and I have no heir except my daughter. Shall I give two-thirds of my wealth in charity?' He said: 'No.' I said: 'Half?' He said: 'No.' I said: 'One-third?' He said: '(Give) one-third, and one-third is a lot. It is better to leave your heirs independent of means, than to leave them poor and holding out their hands to people.'"
أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ مَرِضْتُ مَرَضًا أَشْفَيْتُ مِنْهُ فَأَتَانِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعُودُنِي فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ لِي مَالاً كَثِيرًا وَلَيْسَ يَرِثُنِي إِلاَّ ابْنَتِي أَفَأَتَصَدَّقُ بِثُلُثَىْ مَالِي قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَالشَّطْرَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَالثُّلُثَ قَالَ ‏"‏ الثُّلُثَ وَالثُّلُثُ كَثِيرٌ إِنَّكَ أَنْ تَتْرُكَ وَرَثَتَكَ أَغْنِيَاءَ خَيْرٌ لَهُمْ مِنْ أَنْ تَتْرُكَهُمْ عَالَةً يَتَكَفَّفُونَ النَّاسَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3626
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 16
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 30, Hadith 3656
Sunan Abi Dawud 575

Narrated Yazid ibn al-Aswad:

Yazid prayed along with the Messenger of Allah (saws) when he was a young boy. When he (the Prophet) had prayed there were two persons (sitting) in the corner of the mosque; they did not pray (along with the Prophet). He called for them. They were brought trembling (before him). He asked: What prevented you from praying along with us? They replied: We have already prayed in our houses. He said: Do not do so. If any of you prays in his house and finds that the imam has not prayed, he should pray along with him; and that will be a supererogatory prayer for him.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، أَخْبَرَنِي يَعْلَى بْنُ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِأَنَّهُ صَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ غُلاَمٌ شَابٌّ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى إِذَا رَجُلاَنِ لَمْ يُصَلِّيَا فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَدَعَا بِهِمَا فَجِيءَ بِهِمَا تُرْعَدُ فَرَائِصُهُمَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مَنَعَكُمَا أَنْ تُصَلِّيَا مَعَنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالاَ قَدْ صَلَّيْنَا فِي رِحَالِنَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فِي رَحْلِهِ ثُمَّ أَدْرَكَ الإِمَامَ وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ فَلْيُصَلِّ مَعَهُ فَإِنَّهَا لَهُ نَافِلَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 575
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 185
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 575
Sahih Muslim 1305 b

Abu Bakr reported:

(He called for) the barber and, pointing towards the right side of his head, said: (Start from) here, and then distributed his hair among those who were near him. He then pointed to the barber (to shave) the left side and he shaved it, and he gave (these hair) to Umm Sulaim (Allah be pleased with her). And in the narration of Abu Kuraib (the words are):" He started from the right half (of his head), and he distributed a hair or two among the people. and then (asked the barber) to shave the left side and he did similarly, and he (the Holy Prophet) said: Here is Abu Talha and he gave these (hair) to Abu Talha."
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَابْنُ، نُمَيْرٍ وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالُوا أَخْبَرَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ، غِيَاثٍ عَنْ هِشَامٍ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ أَمَّا أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ فِي رِوَايَتِهِ لِلْحَلاَّقِ ‏"‏ هَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَشَارَ بِيَدِهِ إِلَى الْجَانِبِ الأَيْمَنِ هَكَذَا فَقَسَمَ شَعَرَهُ بَيْنَ مَنْ يَلِيهِ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ أَشَارَ إِلَى الْحَلاَّقِ وَإِلَى الْجَانِبِ الأَيْسَرِ فَحَلَقَهُ فَأَعْطَاهُ أُمَّ سُلَيْمٍ ‏.‏ وَأَمَّا فِي رِوَايَةِ أَبِي كُرَيْبٍ قَالَ فَبَدَأَ بِالشِّقِّ الأَيْمَنِ فَوَزَّعَهُ الشَّعَرَةَ وَالشَّعَرَتَيْنِ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ ثُمَّ قَالَ بِالأَيْسَرِ فَصَنَعَ بِهِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَا هُنَا أَبُو طَلْحَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَدَفَعَهُ إِلَى أَبِي طَلْحَةَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1305b
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 357
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2992
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1329 a

Ibn Umar (Allah be pleased with them) reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace, be upon him) entered the Ka'ba. Usama, Bilal and 'Uthman b. Talha, the keeper (of the Ka'ba), were along with him. He closed the door and stayed in it for some time. Ibn 'Umar (Allah be pleased with them) said:

I asked Bilal as he came out what Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had done there. He said: He prayed there in (such a position) that two pillars were on his left side, one pillar on his right, and three pillars were behind him, and the House at that time was resting on six pillars.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى التَّمِيمِيُّ، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ الْكَعْبَةَ هُوَ وَأُسَامَةُ وَبِلاَلٌ وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ طَلْحَةَ الْحَجَبِيُّ فَأَغْلَقَهَا عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ مَكَثَ فِيهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ فَسَأَلْتُ بِلاَلاً حِينَ خَرَجَ مَا صَنَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ جَعَلَ عَمُودَيْنِ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ وَعَمُودًا عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَثَلاَثَةَ أَعْمِدَةٍ وَرَاءَهُ - وَكَانَ الْبَيْتُ يَوْمَئِذٍ عَلَى سِتَّةِ أَعْمِدَةٍ - ثُمَّ صَلَّى ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1329a
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 434
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 3068
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1515 c

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace'be upon him) as saying:

Do not go out to meet riders to enter into transaction with them; none of you must buy in opposition to another, nor must you bid against one another; a townsman must not sell for a man from the desert, and do not tie up udders of carnels and sheep, and he who buys them after that has been done has two courses open to him: after he has milked them he may keep them if he is pleased with them, or he may return them along with a sit of dates if he is displeased with them.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يُتَلَقَّى الرُّكْبَانُ لِبَيْعٍ وَلاَ يَبِعْ بَعْضُكُمْ عَلَى بَيْعِ بَعْضٍ وَلاَ تَنَاجَشُوا وَلاَ يَبِعْ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ وَلاَ تُصَرُّوا الإِبِلَ وَالْغَنَمَ فَمَنِ ابْتَاعَهَا بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَهُوَ بِخَيْرِ النَّظَرَيْنِ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَحْلُبَهَا فَإِنْ رَضِيَهَا أَمْسَكَهَا وَإِنْ سَخِطَهَا رَدَّهَا وَصَاعًا مِنْ تَمْرٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1515c
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 10, Hadith 3620
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 558
It is narrated from Hisham bin Ishaq - and he was from Ibn Abdullah bin Kinanah - from his father who said:
"Al-Walid bin Uqbah, the governor of Al-Madinah, sent me to ask Ibn Abbas about how the Messenger of Allah would perform Salat Al-Istisqa. I came to him and he said: 'The Messenger of Allah would go out in modest dress, humbly, imploring, until he reached the Musalla. He would not give this Khutbah of yours, rather, he would continue supplication and imploring saying the Takbir, and pray two Rak'ah, just as he would pray for the Eid.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَاتِمُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، وَهُوَ ابْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ كِنَانَةَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ أَرْسَلَنِي الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ عُقْبَةَ وَهُوَ أَمِيرُ الْمَدِينَةِ إِلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ اسْتِسْقَاءِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَتَيْتُهُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَجَ مُتَبَذِّلاً مُتَوَاضِعًا مُتَضَرِّعًا حَتَّى أَتَى الْمُصَلَّى فَلَمْ يَخْطُبْ خُطْبَتَكُمْ هَذِهِ وَلَكِنْ لَمْ يَزَلْ فِي الدُّعَاءِ وَالتَّضَرُّعِ وَالتَّكْبِيرِ وَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ كَمَا كَانَ يُصَلِّي فِي الْعِيدِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 558
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 15
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 1, Hadith 558
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 602
Abu Wa'il said:
"A man asked Abdullah bin Mas'ud about this phrase: 'Ghairi asin' or is it Yasin? So he said: 'You can recite all of the Quran besides this [phrase]?' He said: 'Yes.' He said: 'Indeed a people recite it, disbursing it like Ad-Daqqa are dispersed, without it passing their throats. Indeed I am aware of the surahs that are comparable which the Messenger of Allah would recite together.'" He said: "So we told Alqamah to ask him (what they were). He said: "Twenty surahs from the Mufassal from which the Prophet would combine, reciting every two Surah in a Rak'ah.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا وَائِلٍ، قَالَ سَأَلَ رَجُلٌ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ عَنْ هَذَا الْحَرْفِ ‏(‏غَيرِ آسِنٍ‏)‏ أَوْ يَاسِنٍ قَالَ كُلَّ الْقُرْآنِ قَرَأْتَ غَيْرَ هَذَا الْحَرْفِ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّ قَوْمًا يَقْرَءُونَهُ يَنْثُرُونَهُ نَثْرَ الدَّقَلِ لاَ يُجَاوِزُ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ إِنِّي لأَعْرِفُ السُّوَرَ النَّظَائِرَ الَّتِي كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرِنُ بَيْنَهُنَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَمَرْنَا عَلْقَمَةَ فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ عِشْرُونَ سُورَةً مِنَ الْمُفَصَّلِ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرِنُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ سُورَتَيْنِ فِي رَكْعَةٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 602
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 59
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 1, Hadith 602
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2425
Abu Hurairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) said:
"The people will face three presentations on the Day of Judgement. As for (the first) two presentations, they are the arguments and the excuses, as for the third presentation, upon that the records will fly into the hands. Some will take them in their right hand, and some will take them in their left hand."

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is not correct, because Al-Hasan did not hear from Abu Hurairah. Some of them reported it from 'Ali bin 'Ali - and he is Ar-Rifa'i - from Al-Hasan, from Abu Musã from the Prophet SAW. [Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is not correct, because Al-Hasan did not hear from Abü Musa].
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يُعْرَضُ النَّاسُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ثَلاَثَ عَرَضَاتٍ فَأَمَّا عَرْضَتَانِ فَجِدَالٌ وَمَعَاذِيرُ وَأَمَّا الْعَرْضَةُ الثَّالِثَةُ فَعِنْدَ ذَلِكَ تَطِيرُ الصُّحُفُ فِي الأَيْدِي فَآخِذٌ بِيَمِينِهِ وَآخِذٌ بِشِمَالِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَلاَ يَصِحُّ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ مِنْ قِبَلِ أَنَّ الْحَسَنَ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ بَعْضُهُمْ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ الرِّفَاعِيِّ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَلاَ يَصِحُّ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ مِنْ قِبَلِ أَنَّ الْحَسَنَ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنْ أَبِي مُوسَى ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2425
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 11
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 11, Hadith 2425
Sahih Muslim 2107 m

A'isha, the wife of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), reported that she had hung a curtain which had pictures upon it. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) entered (the room) and he pulled it. A'isha said:

I then tore it and prepared two cushions out of that. A person who was then in that company and whose name was Rabi'a b. 'Ata, the freed slave of Banu Zuhra, asked: Did you hear Abu Mabammad making a mention of A'isha having stated that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) used to recline upon them? lbn al-Qasim said: No, but I heard Qasim b. Muhammad saying so.
وَحَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ مَعْرُوفٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّ بُكَيْرًا، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ الْقَاسِمِ حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ أَبَاهُ حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهَا نَصَبَتْ سِتْرًا فِيهِ تَصَاوِيرُ فَدَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَزَعَهُ قَالَتْ فَقَطَعْتُهُ وِسَادَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ فِي الْمَجْلِسِ حِينَئِذٍ يُقَالُ لَهُ رَبِيعَةُ بْنُ عَطَاءٍ مَوْلَى بَنِي زُهْرَةَ أَفَمَا سَمِعْتَ أَبَا مُحَمَّدٍ يَذْكُرُ أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَرْتَفِقُ عَلَيْهِمَا قَالَ ابْنُ الْقَاسِمِ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ لَكِنِّي قَدْ سَمِعْتُهُ ‏.‏ يُرِيدُ الْقَاسِمَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2107m
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 145
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 24, Hadith 5265
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2392 a

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

While I was asleep I saw myself on a well with a leathern bucket on a pulley. I drew (water) out of that as Allah wished me (to draw). Then the son of Abu Quhafa (Abu Bakr) drew from it one bucketful or two and there was some weakness in drawing that (may Allah forgive him). Then that bucket (changed into a large bucket) and Ibn Khattab drew it. I did not see any strongest man drawing it like 'Umar b. Khattab. He brought out so much water that the camels of the people had enough to drink and then laid down (for rest).
حَدَّثَنَا حَرْمَلَةُ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ سَعِيدَ بْنَ، الْمُسَيَّبِ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ بَيْنَا أَنَا نَائِمٌ رَأَيْتُنِي عَلَى قَلِيبٍ عَلَيْهَا دَلْوٌ فَنَزَعْتُ مِنْهَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ أَخَذَهَا ابْنُ أَبِي قُحَافَةَ فَنَزَعَ بِهَا ذَنُوبًا أَوْ ذَنُوبَيْنِ وَفِي نَزْعِهِ وَاللَّهُ يَغْفِرُ لَهُ ضَعْفٌ ثُمَّ اسْتَحَالَتْ غَرْبًا فَأَخَذَهَا ابْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَلَمْ أَرَ عَبْقَرِيًّا مِنَ النَّاسِ يَنْزِعُ نَزْعَ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ حَتَّى ضَرَبَ النَّاسُ بِعَطَنٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2392a
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 23
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5890
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2392 d

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

While I was asleep I saw myself drawing water from my tank in order to quench the thirst of the people that there came to me Abu Bakr. He took hold of the leathern bucket from my hand so that he should serve water to the people. He drew two bucketfuls and there was some weakness in his drawing (Allah may forgive him). Then there came Ibn Khattab and he took hold of that, and I did not see a person stronger than he (drawing water) until the people went away with their thirst quenched and the tank filled with water.
حَدَّثَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمِّي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّ أَبَا يُونُسَ، مَوْلَى أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ بَيْنَا أَنَا نَائِمٌ أُرِيتُ أَنِّي أَنْزِعُ عَلَى حَوْضِي أَسْقِي النَّاسَ فَجَاءَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَأَخَذَ الدَّلْوَ مِنْ يَدِي لِيُرَوِّحَنِي فَنَزَعَ دَلْوَيْنِ وَفِي نَزْعِهِ ضُعْفٌ وَاللَّهُ يَغْفِرُ لَهُ فَجَاءَ ابْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَأَخَذَ مِنْهُ فَلَمْ أَرَ نَزْعَ رَجُلٍ قَطُّ أَقْوَى مِنْهُ حَتَّى تَوَلَّى النَّاسُ وَالْحَوْضُ مَلآنُ يَتَفَجَّرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2392d
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 26
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5893
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2543 b

Abu Dharr reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

You would soon conquer Egypt and that is a land which is known (as the land of al-qirat). So when you conquer it, treat its inhabitants well. For there lies upon you the responsibility because of blood-tie or relationship of marriage (with them). And when you see two persons falling into dispute amongst themselves for the space of a brick, than get out of that. He (Abu Dharr) said: I saw Abd al-Rahman b. Shurahbil b. Hasana and his brother Rabi'a disputing with one another for the space of a brick. So I left that (land).
حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، سَمِعْتُ حَرْمَلَةَ الْمِصْرِيَّ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ شُمَاسَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي بَصْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي، ذَرٍّ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّكُمْ سَتَفْتَحُونَ مِصْرَ وَهِيَ أَرْضٌ يُسَمَّى فِيهَا الْقِيرَاطُ فَإِذَا فَتَحْتُمُوهَا فَأَحْسِنُوا إِلَى أَهْلِهَا فَإِنَّ لَهُمْ ذِمَّةً وَرَحِمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ ذِمَّةً وَصِهْرًا فَإِذَا رَأَيْتَ رَجُلَيْنِ يَخْتَصِمَانِ فِيهَا فِي مَوْضِعِ لَبِنَةٍ فَاخْرُجْ مِنْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَرَأَيْتُ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ شُرَحْبِيلَ بْنِ حَسَنَةَ وَأَخَاهُ رَبِيعَةَ يَخْتَصِمَانِ فِي مَوْضِعِ لَبِنَةٍ فَخَرَجْتُ مِنْهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2543b
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 323
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6174
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2565 a, b

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

The gates of Paradise are not opened but on two days, Monday and Thursday. and then every servant (of Allah) is granted pardon who does not associate anything with Allah except the person in whose (heart) there is rancour against his brother. And it would be said: Look towards both of them until there is reconciliation; look toward both of them until there is reconciliation; look towards both of them until there is reconciliation. This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Suhail who narrated it on the authority of his father with the chain of transmitters of MaIik, but with this variation of wording:, (Those would not be granted pardon) who bycott each other."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، فِيمَا قُرِئَ عَلَيْهِ عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ تُفْتَحُ أَبْوَابُ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَ الاِثْنَيْنِ وَيَوْمَ الْخَمِيسِ فَيُغْفَرُ لِكُلِّ عَبْدٍ لاَ يُشْرِكُ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ رَجُلاً كَانَتْ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ أَخِيهِ شَحْنَاءُ فَيُقَالُ أَنْظِرُوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِحَا أَنْظِرُوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِحَا أَنْظِرُوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِحَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنِيهِ زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ، الضَّبِّيُّ عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ الدَّرَاوَرْدِيِّ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، بِإِسْنَادِ مَالِكٍ نَحْوَ حَدِيثِهِ غَيْرَ أَنَّ فِي حَدِيثِ الدَّرَاوَرْدِيِّ ‏"‏ إِلاَّ الْمُتَهَاجِرَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ مِنْ رِوَايَةِ ابْنِ عَبْدَةَ وَقَالَ قُتَيْبَةُ ‏"‏ إِلاَّ الْمُهْتَجِرَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏

Reference : Sahih Muslim 2565a, b
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 43
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 32, Hadith 6222
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2917

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "The example of a miser and the one who gives in charity, is like the example of two men wearing iron cloaks so tightly that their arms are raised forcibly towards their collar-bones. So, whenever a charitable person wants to give in charity, his cloak spreads over his body so much so that it wipes out his traces, but whenever the miser wants to give in charity, the rings (of the iron cloak) come closer to each other and press over his body, and his hands gets connected to his collarbones. Abu Huraira heard the Prophet saying. "The miser then tries to widen it but in vain."

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ طَاوُسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَثَلُ الْبَخِيلِ وَالْمُتَصَدِّقِ مَثَلُ رَجُلَيْنِ عَلَيْهِمَا جُبَّتَانِ مِنْ حَدِيدٍ، قَدِ اضْطَرَّتْ أَيْدِيَهُمَا إِلَى تَرَاقِيهِمَا، فَكُلَّمَا هَمَّ الْمُتَصَدِّقُ بِصَدَقَتِهِ اتَّسَعَتْ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى تُعَفِّيَ أَثَرَهُ، وَكُلَّمَا هَمَّ الْبَخِيلُ بِالصَّدَقَةِ انْقَبَضَتْ كُلُّ حَلْقَةٍ إِلَى صَاحِبَتِهَا وَتَقَلَّصَتْ عَلَيْهِ وَانْضَمَّتْ يَدَاهُ إِلَى تَرَاقِيهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَسَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ فَيَجْتَهِدُ أَنْ يُوَسِّعَهَا فَلاَ تَتَّسِعُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2917
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 130
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 166
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3285

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "When the call for the prayer is pronounced, Satan takes to his heels, passing wind with noise, When the call for the prayer is finished, he comes back. And when the Iqama is pronounced, he again takes to his heels, and after its completion, he returns again to interfere between the (praying) person and his heart, saying to him. 'Remember this or that thing.' till the person forgets whether he has offered three or four rak`at: so if one forgets whether he has prayed three or four rak`at, he should perform two prostrations of Sahu (i.e. forgetfulness).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا نُودِيَ بِالصَّلاَةِ أَدْبَرَ الشَّيْطَانُ وَلَهُ ضُرَاطٌ، فَإِذَا قُضِيَ أَقْبَلَ، فَإِذَا ثُوِّبَ بِهَا أَدْبَرَ، فَإِذَا قُضِيَ أَقْبَلَ، حَتَّى يَخْطِرَ بَيْنَ الإِنْسَانِ وَقَلْبِهِ، فَيَقُولُ اذْكُرْ كَذَا وَكَذَا‏.‏ حَتَّى لاَ يَدْرِي أَثَلاَثًا صَلَّى أَمْ أَرْبَعًا فَإِذَا لَمْ يَدْرِ ثَلاَثًا صَلَّى أَوْ أَرْبَعًا سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3285
In-book reference : Book 59, Hadith 94
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 54, Hadith 505
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3297, 3298

Narrated Ibn `Umar:

That he heard the Prophet delivering a sermon on the pulpit saying, "Kill snakes and kill Dhu-at- Tufyatain (i.e. a snake with two white lines on its back) and Al-Abtar (i.e. a snake with short or mutilated tail) for they destroy the sight of one's eyes and bring about abortion." (`Abdullah bin `Umar further added): Once while I was chasing a snake in order, to kill it, Abu Lubaba called me saying: "Don't kill it," I said. "Allah's Apostle ordered us to kill snakes." He said, "But later on he prohibited the killing of snakes living in the houses." (Az-Zuhri said. "Such snakes are called Al-Awamir.")

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَخْطُبُ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اقْتُلُوا الْحَيَّاتِ، وَاقْتُلُوا ذَا الطُّفْيَتَيْنِ وَالأَبْتَرَ، فَإِنَّهُمَا يَطْمِسَانِ الْبَصَرَ، وَيَسْتَسْقِطَانِ الْحَبَلَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَبَيْنَا أَنَا أُطَارِدُ، حَيَّةً لأَقْتُلَهَا فَنَادَانِي أَبُو لُبَابَةَ لاَ تَقْتُلْهَا‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ أَمَرَ بِقَتْلِ الْحَيَّاتِ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّهُ نَهَى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ عَنْ ذَوَاتِ الْبُيُوتِ، وَهْىَ الْعَوَامِرُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3297, 3298
In-book reference : Book 59, Hadith 106
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 54, Hadith 518
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3368

Narrated `Aisha:

(The wife of the Prophet) Allah's Apostle said (to her). "Don't you see that when your folk built the Ka`ba, they did not build it on all the foundations built by Abraham?" I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Why don't we rebuild it on the foundations of Abraham?" He said. "But for the fact that your folk have recently given up infidelity (I would have done so). Narrated Ibn `Umar: Aisha must have heard this from Allah's Apostle for I see that Allah's Apostle used not to touch the two corners facing Al-Hijr only because the House had not been built on the foundations of Abraham.''

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ ابْنَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، أَخْبَرَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنهم ـ زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَمْ تَرَىْ أَنَّ قَوْمَكِ بَنَوُا الْكَعْبَةَ اقْتَصَرُوا عَنْ قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، أَلاَ تَرُدُّهَا عَلَى قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَوْلاَ حِدْثَانُ قَوْمِكِ بِالْكُفْرِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ لَئِنْ كَانَتْ عَائِشَةُ سَمِعَتْ هَذَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا أُرَى أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَرَكَ اسْتِلاَمَ الرُّكْنَيْنِ اللَّذَيْنِ يَلِيَانِ الْحِجْرَ إِلاَّ أَنَّ الْبَيْتَ لَمْ يُتَمَّمْ عَلَى قَوَاعِدِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3368
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 42
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 587
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3642, 3643

Narrated `Urwa:

That the Prophet gave him one Dinar so as to buy a sheep for him. `Urwa bought two sheep for him with the money. Then he sold one of the sheep for one Dinar, and brought one Dinar and a sheep to the Prophet. On that, the Prophet invoked Allah to bless him in his deals. So `Urwa used to gain (from any deal) even if he bought dust. (In another narration) `Urwa said, "I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "There is always goodness in horses till the Day of Resurrection." (The subnarrator added, "I saw 70 horses in `Urwa's house.') (Sufyan said, "The Prophet asked `Urwa to buy a sheep for him as a sacrifice.")

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، حَدَّثَنَا شَبِيبُ بْنُ غَرْقَدَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْحَىَّ، يُحَدِّثُونَ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْطَاهُ دِينَارًا يَشْتَرِي بِهِ شَاةً، فَاشْتَرَى لَهُ بِهِ شَاتَيْنِ، فَبَاعَ إِحْدَاهُمَا بِدِينَارٍ وَجَاءَهُ بِدِينَارٍ وَشَاةٍ، فَدَعَا لَهُ بِالْبَرَكَةِ فِي بَيْعِهِ، وَكَانَ لَوِ اشْتَرَى التُّرَابَ لَرَبِحَ فِيهِ‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ كَانَ الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عُمَارَةَ جَاءَنَا بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ عَنْهُ، قَالَ سَمِعَهُ شَبِيبٌ مِنْ عُرْوَةَ، فَأَتَيْتُهُ فَقَالَ شَبِيبٌ إِنِّي لَمْ أَسْمَعْهُ مِنْ عُرْوَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْحَىَّ يُخْبِرُونَهُ عَنْهُ‏.‏ وَلَكِنْ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ الْخَيْرُ مَعْقُودٌ بِنَوَاصِي الْخَيْلِ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ فِي دَارِهِ سَبْعِينَ فَرَسًا‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ يَشْتَرِي لَهُ شَاةً كَأَنَّهَا أُضْحِيَّةٌ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3642, 3643
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 146
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 836
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2971
Al-Zuhri, explaining the verse "For this you made no expedition with either cavalry or camelry" said:
The Prophet (saws) concluded the treaty of peace with the people of Fadak and townships which he named which I could not remember ; he blockaded some other people who sent a message to him for capitulation. He said: "For this you made no expedition with either cavalry or camelry" means without fighting. Al-Zuhri said: The Banu al-Nadir property was exclusively kept for the Prophet (saws) ; they did not conquer it by fighting, but conquered it by capitulation. To Prophet (saws) divided it among the Emigrants. He did not give anything to the Helpers except two men were needy.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ ثَوْرٍ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، فِي قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏ فَمَا أَوْجَفْتُمْ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ خَيْلٍ وَلاَ رِكَابٍ ‏}‏ قَالَ صَالَحَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَهْلَ فَدَكَ وَقُرًى قَدْ سَمَّاهَا لاَ أَحْفَظُهَا وَهُوَ مُحَاصِرٌ قَوْمًا آخَرِينَ فَأَرْسَلُوا إِلَيْهِ بِالصُّلْحِ قَالَ ‏{‏ فَمَا أَوْجَفْتُمْ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ خَيْلٍ وَلاَ رِكَابٍ ‏}‏ يَقُولُ بِغَيْرِ قِتَالٍ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَكَانَتْ بَنُو النَّضِيرِ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَالِصًا لَمْ يَفْتَحُوهَا عَنْوَةً افْتَتَحُوهَا عَلَى صُلْحٍ فَقَسَمَهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ لَمْ يُعْطِ الأَنْصَارَ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا إِلاَّ رَجُلَيْنِ كَانَتْ بِهِمَا حَاجَةٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if in chain (Al-Albani)  ضعيف الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2971
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 44
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2965
Sunan Abi Dawud 731
‘Amr al-Amiri said:
I (once) attended the meeting of the companions of the Messenger of Allah(saws). They began to discuss his prayer. Abu Humaid then narrated a part of the same tradition and said: When he bowed he clutched his knees with his palms, and he opened his fingers; then he bent his back without raising his upwards, and did not turn his face (on any side). When he sat at the end of two rak’ahs he sat on the sole of his left foot and raised the right, and after the fourth he placed his left hip on the ground and spread out both his feet one side.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ - عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو الْعَامِرِيِّ، قَالَ كُنْتُ فِي مَجْلِسٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَذَاكَرُوا صَلاَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ أَبُو حُمَيْدٍ فَذَكَرَ بَعْضَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ وَقَالَ فَإِذَا رَكَعَ أَمْكَنَ كَفَّيْهِ مِنْ رُكْبَتَيْهِ وَفَرَّجَ بَيْنَ أَصَابِعِهِ ثُمَّ هَصَرَ ظَهْرَهُ غَيْرَ مُقْنِعٍ رَأْسَهُ وَلاَ صَافِحٍ بِخَدِّهِ وَقَالَ فَإِذَا قَعَدَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَعَدَ عَلَى بَطْنِ قَدَمِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الْيُمْنَى فَإِذَا كَانَ فِي الرَّابِعَةِ أَفْضَى بِوَرِكِهِ الْيُسْرَى إِلَى الأَرْضِ وَأَخْرَجَ قَدَمَيْهِ مِنْ نَاحِيَةٍ وَاحِدَةٍ ‏.‏
  صحيح دون قوله ولا صافح بخده   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 731
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 341
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 730
Sunan Abi Dawud 1362

'Abd Allah b. Abi Qais said that he asked 'Aishah:

How many rak'ahs would the Messenger of Allah (saws) pray observing the witr ? She said: He used to observe the witr with four and three, six and three, eight and three, and ten and three rak'ahs never observing less than seven or more than thirteen.

The narrator Ahmad added in his version: He would not observe the witr with two rak'ahs before the dawn. I asked: With what would he observe the witr ? She said: He would never leave it. The version of Ahmad does not mention the words "six and three (rak'ahs)".

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ الْمُرَادِيُّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ صَالِحٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي قَيْسٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعَائِشَةَ رضى الله عنها ‏:‏ بِكَمْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُوتِرُ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ كَانَ يُوتِرُ بِأَرْبَعٍ وَثَلاَثٍ، وَسِتٍّ وَثَلاَثٍ، وَثَمَانٍ وَثَلاَثٍ، وَعَشْرٍ وَثَلاَثٍ، وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يُوتِرُ بِأَنْقَصَ مِنْ سَبْعٍ، وَلاَ بِأَكْثَرَ مِنْ ثَلاَثَ عَشْرَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ زَادَ أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ ‏:‏ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يُوتِرُ بِرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ ‏:‏ مَا يُوتِرُ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ لَمْ يَكُنْ يَدَعُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ أَحْمَدُ ‏:‏ وَسِتٍّ وَثَلاَثٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1362
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 113
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1357
Sahih al-Bukhari 4677

Narrated `Abdullah bin Ka`b:

I heard Ka`b bin Malik who was one of the three who were forgiven, saying that he had never remained behind Allah's Apostle in any Ghazwa which he had fought except two Ghazwat Ghazwat- Al-`Usra (Tabuk) and Ghazwat-Badr. He added. "I decided to tell the truth to Allah's Apostle in the forenoon, and scarcely did he return from a journey he made, except in the forenoon, he would go first to the mosque and offer a two-rak`at prayer. The Prophet forbade others to speak to me or to my two companions, but he did not prohibit speaking to any of those who had remained behind excepting us. So the people avoided speaking to us, and I stayed in that state till I could no longer bear it, and the only thing that worried me was that I might die and the Prophet would not offer the funeral prayer for me, or Allah's Apostle might die and I would be left in that social status among the people that nobody would speak to me or offer the funeral prayer for me. But Allah revealed His Forgiveness for us to the Prophet in the last third of the night while Allah's Apostle was with Um Salama. Um Salama sympathized with me and helped me in my disaster. Allah's Apostle said, 'O Um Salama! Ka`b has been forgiven!' She said, 'Shall I send someone to him to give him the good tidings?' He said, 'If you did so, the people would not let you sleep the rest of the night.' So when the Prophet had offered the Fajr prayer, he announced Allah's Forgiveness for us. His face used to look as bright as a piece of the (full) moon whenever he was pleased. When Allah revealed His Forgiveness for us, we were the three whose case had been deferred while the excuse presented by those who had apologized had been accepted. But when there were mentioned those who had told the Prophet lies and remained behind (the battle of Tabuk) and had given false excuses, they were described with the worse description one may be described with. Allah said: 'They will present their excuses to you (Muslims) when you return to them. Say: Present no excuses; we shall not believe you. Allah has already informed us of the true state of matters concerning you. Allah and His Apostle will observe your actions." (9.94)

حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ أَبِي شُعَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ أَعْيَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ رَاشِدٍ، أَنَّ الزُّهْرِيَّ، حَدَّثَهُ قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي كَعْبَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ،، وَهْوَ أَحَدُ الثَّلاَثَةِ الَّذِينَ تِيبَ عَلَيْهِمْ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَتَخَلَّفْ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي غَزْوَةٍ غَزَاهَا قَطُّ غَيْرَ غَزْوَتَيْنِ غَزْوَةِ الْعُسْرَةِ وَغَزْوَةِ بَدْرٍ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَجْمَعْتُ صِدْقَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ضُحًى، وَكَانَ قَلَّمَا يَقْدَمُ مِنْ سَفَرٍ سَافَرَهُ إِلاَّ ضُحًى وَكَانَ يَبْدَأُ بِالْمَسْجِدِ، فَيَرْكَعُ رَكْعَتَيْنِ، وَنَهَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ كَلاَمِي وَكَلاَمِ صَاحِبَىَّ، وَلَمْ يَنْهَ عَنْ كَلاَمِ أَحَدٍ مِنَ الْمُتَخَلِّفِينَ غَيْرِنَا، فَاجْتَنَبَ النَّاسُ كَلاَمَنَا، فَلَبِثْتُ كَذَلِكَ حَتَّى طَالَ عَلَىَّ الأَمْرُ، وَمَا مِنْ شَىْءٍ أَهَمُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَمُوتَ فَلاَ يُصَلِّي عَلَىَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَوْ يَمُوتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَكُونَ مِنَ النَّاسِ بِتِلْكَ الْمَنْزِلَةِ، فَلاَ يُكَلِّمُنِي أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ، وَلاَ يُصَلِّي عَلَىَّ، فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَوْبَتَنَا عَلَى نَبِيِّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ بَقِيَ الثُّلُثُ الآخِرُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ، وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عِنْدَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4677
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 199
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 199
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 391
There is a narrated with another chain that Abu Hurairah and ['Abdullah bin] As-Sa'id Al-Qari' would perform the prostrations of As-Sahw before the Taslim.

Abu 'Eisa said:

The Hadith of Ibn Buhainah is a Hasan [Sahih] Hadith, and this is acted upon according to some of the people of knowledge. It is the opinion of Ash-Shafi'i, he held the view that all prostrations for As-Sahw were to be performed before the Salam, saying: "This one abrogates the other Ahadith" and he mentioned that the last action of the Prophet (saws) was according to this.

Ahmad and Ishaq said: "When a man stands up after two Rak'ah, then he performs the prostrations for As-Sahw before the Salam according to the Hadith of Ibn Buhainah."

'Abdullah bin Buhainah is 'Abdullah bin Malik [so he is] Ibn Buhainah (because) Malik is his father and Buhainah is his mother.

I was informed of this by Ishaq bin Mansur from 'Ali [bin 'Abdullah] bin Al-Madini.

Abu 'Eisa said: The people of knowledge differ over when a man is to perform the prostrations of As-Sahw, is it before the Salam or after it. Some of them thought that her performs them after the Salam. This is the view of Sufyan Ath-Thawri and the people of Al-Kufah. Some of them said he performs them before the Salam. This is the view of most of the Fuqaha among the people of Al-Madinah, like Yahya bin Sa'eed, Rabi'ah, and others. This is also the saying of Ash-Shafi'i.

Some of them said when he adds to the Salat, then it is after the Salam, and when he leaves something out, then before the Salam. This is the view of Malik bin Anas.

Ahmad said: "Whatever is reported from the Prophet (saws) about the prostrations from As-Sahw then it is acted upon in either case." He saw that when one stands after Rak'ah then according to the Hadith of Ibn Buhainah, he is to perform the prostrations before the Salam. When he prays five for Zuhr, then performs the prostrations after the Salam, and if he says Salam after two Rak'ahs of Zuhr or 'Asr then he performs the prostrations after the Salam. All of them are to be acted upon depending upon the case, and in the cases where nothing is reported from the Prophet (saws), then two prostrations are performed for As-Sahw before the Salam.

Ishaq said the same as Ahmad about all of this, with the exception that he said that for every case of As-Sahw that is not mentioned from the Prophet (saws), then if it is an addition to the Salat, then prostrations are performed after the Salam, and if it is something that was left out, then the prostrations are performed before the Salam.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، وَالسَّائِبَ الْقَارِئَ، كَانَا يَسْجُدَانِ سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ قَبْلَ التَّسْلِيمِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ الشَّافِعِيِّ يَرَى سُجُودَ السَّهْوِ كُلِّهِ قَبْلَ السَّلاَمِ وَيَقُولُ هَذَا النَّاسِخُ لِغَيْرِهِ مِنَ الأَحَادِيثِ وَيَذْكُرُ أَنَّ آخِرَ فِعْلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ عَلَى هَذَا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ إِذَا قَامَ الرَّجُلُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ فَإِنَّهُ يَسْجُدُ سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ قَبْلَ السَّلاَمِ عَلَى حَدِيثِ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ ‏.‏ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ ابْنُ بُحَيْنَةَ هُوَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَالِكٍ وَهُوَ ابْنُ بُحَيْنَةَ مَالِكٌ أَبُوهُ وَبُحَيْنَةُ أُمُّهُ ‏.‏ هَكَذَا أَخْبَرَنِي إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْمَدِينِيِّ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَاخْتَلَفَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ فِي سَجْدَتَىِ السَّهْوِ مَتَى يَسْجُدُهُمَا الرَّجُلُ قَبْلَ السَّلاَمِ أَوْ بَعْدَهُ فَرَأَى بَعْضُهُمْ أَنْ يَسْجُدَهُمَا بَعْدَ السَّلاَمِ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَأَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَسْجُدُهُمَا قَبْلَ السَّلاَمِ ...
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 391
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 244
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 391
Sahih Muslim 1374 a

Abu Sa'id Maula al-Mahri reported that they were hard pressed by the distress and hardship of Medina, and he come to AbU Sa'Id al-Khudri and said to him:

I have a large family (to support) and we are enduring hardships; I have, therefore, made up my mind to take my family to some fertile land. Thereupon Abu Sa'id said: Don't do that, stick to Medina, for we have come out with Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him), and (I think that he also said) until we reached 'Usfan, and he (the Holy Prophet along with his Companions) stayed there for some nights. There the people said: By Allah, we are lying here idle, whereas our children are unprotected behind us, and we do not feel secure about them. This (apprehension of theirs) reached Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him), whereupon he said: What is this matter concerning you that has reached me? (I do not retain how he said it, whether he said like this: ) By Him (in the name of Whom) I take oath, (or he said like this: ) By Him in Whose Hand is my life, I made up my mind or if you like (I do not retain what word did he actually say), I should command my camel to proceed and not to let it halt until it comes to Medina and then said: Ibrahim declared Mecca as the sacred territory and it became sacred, and I declare Medina as the sacred territory-the area between the two mountains ('Air and Uhud). Thus no blood is to be shed within its (bounds) and no weapon is to be carried for fighting, and the leaves of the trees there should not be beaten off except for fodder. O Allah, bless us in our city; O Allah, bless us in our sil; O Allah, bless us in our mudd; O Allah, bless us in our sa; O Allah, bless us in our mudd. O Allah, bless us in our city. O Allah, bless with this blessing two more blessings. By Him in Whose Hand is my life, there is no ravine or mountain path of Medina which is not protected by two angels until you reach there. (He then said to the people: ) Proceed, and we, therefore, proceeded and we came to Medina By Him (in Whose name) we take oath and (in Whose name) oath is taken (Hammad is in doubt about it), we had hardly put down our camel saddles on arriving at Medina that we were attacked by the people of the tribe of 'Abdullah b. Ghatafan but none dared to do it before.
حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ ابْنِ عُلَيَّةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ وُهَيْبٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي، إِسْحَاقَ أَنَّهُ حَدَّثَ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، مَوْلَى الْمَهْرِيِّ أَنَّهُ أَصَابَهُمْ بِالْمَدِينَةِ جَهْدٌ وَشِدَّةٌ وَأَنَّهُ أَتَى أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيَّ فَقَالَ لَهُ إِنِّي كَثِيرُ الْعِيَالِ وَقَدْ أَصَابَتْنَا شِدَّةٌ فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَنْقُلَ عِيَالِي إِلَى بَعْضِ الرِّيفِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ لاَ تَفْعَلِ الْزَمِ الْمَدِينَةَ فَإِنَّا خَرَجْنَا مَعَ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم - أَظُنُّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ - حَتَّى قَدِمْنَا عُسْفَانَ فَأَقَامَ بِهَا لَيَالِيَ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ وَاللَّهِ مَا نَحْنُ هَا هُنَا فِي شَىْءٍ وَإِنَّ عِيَالَنَا لَخُلُوفٌ مَا نَأْمَنُ عَلَيْهِمْ ‏.‏ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا هَذَا الَّذِي بَلَغَنِي مِنْ حَدِيثِكُمْ - مَا أَدْرِي كَيْفَ قَالَ - وَالَّذِي أَحْلِفُ بِهِ أَوْ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَوْ إِنْ شِئْتُمْ - لاَ أَدْرِي أَيَّتَهُمَا قَالَ - لآمُرَنَّ بِنَاقَتِي تُرْحَلُ ثُمَّ لاَ أَحُلُّ لَهَا عُقْدَةً حَتَّى أَقْدَمَ الْمَدِينَةَ - وَقَالَ - اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَرَّمَ مَكَّةَ فَجَعَلَهَا حَرَمًا وَإِنِّي حَرَّمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ حَرَامًا مَا بَيْنَ مَأْزِمَيْهَا أَنْ لاَ يُهَرَاقَ فِيهَا دَمٌ وَلاَ يُحْمَلَ فِيهَا سِلاَحٌ لِقِتَالٍ وَلاَ يُخْبَطَ فِيهَا شَجَرَةٌ إِلاَّ لِعَلْفٍ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1374a
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 540
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 3172
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4003

Narrated `Ali:

I had a she-camel which I got in my share from the booty of the battle of Badr, and the Prophet had given me another she camel from the Khumus which Allah had bestowed on him that day. And when I intended to celebrate my marriage to Fatima, the daughter of the Prophet, I made an arrangement with a goldsmith from Bani Qainuqa 'that he should go with me to bring Idhkhir (i.e. a kind of grass used by gold-smiths) which I intended to sell to gold-smiths in order to spend its price on the marriage banquet. While I was collecting ropes and sacks of pack saddles for my two she-camels which were kneeling down beside an Ansari's dwelling and after collecting what I needed, I suddenly found that the humps of the two she-camels had been cut off and their flanks had been cut open and portions of their livers had been taken out. On seeing that, I could not help weeping. I asked, "Who has done that?" They (i.e. the people) said, "Hamza bin `Abdul Muttalib has done it. He is present in this house with some Ansari drinkers, a girl singer, and his friends. The singer said in her song, "O Hamza, get at the fat she-camels!" On hearing this, Hamza rushed to his sword and cut of the camels' humps and cut their flanks open and took out portions from their livers." Then I came to the Prophet, with whom Zaid bin Haritha was present. The Prophet noticed my state and asked, "What is the matter?" I said, "O Allah's Apostle, I have never experienced such a day as today! Hamza attacked my two she-camels, cut off their humps and cut their flanks open, and he is still present in a house along some drinkers." The Prophet asked for his cloak, put it on, and proceeded, followed by Zaid bin Haritha and myself, till he reached the house where Hamza was. He asked the permission to enter, and he was permitted. The Prophet started blaming Hamza for what he had done. Hamza was drunk and his eyes were red. He looked at the Prophet then raised his eyes to look at his knees and raised his eves more to look at his face and then said, "You are not but my father's slaves." When the Prophet understood that Hamza was drunk, he retreated, walking backwards went out and we left with him.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَانُ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ،‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَنْبَسَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ، أَنَّ حُسَيْنَ بْنَ عَلِيٍّ ـ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّلاَمُ ـ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عَلِيًّا قَالَ كَانَتْ لِي شَارِفٌ مِنْ نَصِيبِي مِنَ الْمَغْنَمِ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ، وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْطَانِي مِمَّا أَفَاءَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الْخُمُسِ يَوْمَئِذٍ، فَلَمَّا أَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَبْتَنِيَ بِفَاطِمَةَ ـ عَلَيْهَا السَّلاَمُ ـ بِنْتِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاعَدْتُ رَجُلاً صَوَّاغًا فِي بَنِي قَيْنُقَاعَ أَنْ يَرْتَحِلَ مَعِي فَنَأْتِيَ بِإِذْخِرٍ، فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَبِيعَهُ مِنَ الصَّوَّاغِينَ فَنَسْتَعِينَ بِهِ فِي وَلِيمَةِ عُرْسِي، فَبَيْنَا أَنَا أَجْمَعُ لِشَارِفَىَّ مِنَ الأَقْتَابِ وَالْغَرَائِرِ وَالْحِبَالِ، وَشَارِفَاىَ مُنَاخَانِ إِلَى جَنْبِ حُجْرَةِ رَجُلٍ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ، حَتَّى جَمَعْتُ مَا جَمَعْتُ فَإِذَا أَنَا بِشَارِفَىَّ قَدْ أُجِبَّتْ أَسْنِمَتُهَا، وَبُقِرَتْ خَوَاصِرُهُمَا، وَأُخِذَ مِنْ أَكْبَادِهِمَا، فَلَمْ أَمْلِكْ عَيْنَىَّ حِينَ رَأَيْتُ الْمَنْظَرَ، قُلْتُ مَنْ فَعَلَ هَذَا قَالُوا فَعَلَهُ حَمْزَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ، وَهْوَ فِي هَذَا الْبَيْتِ، فِي شَرْبٍ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ، عِنْدَهُ قَيْنَةٌ وَأَصْحَابُهُ فَقَالَتْ فِي غِنَائِهَا أَلاَ يَا حَمْزَ لِلشُّرُفِ النِّوَاءِ، ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4003
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 54
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 340
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1346

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

Zurarah ibn Awfa said that Aisha was asked about the midnight prayer of the Messenger of Allah (saws).

She said: He used to offer his night prayer in congregation and then return to his family (in his house) and pray four rak'ahs. Then he would go to his bed and sleep, but the water for his ablution was placed covered near his head and his tooth-stick was also kept there until Allah awakened him at night.

He then used the tooth-stick, performed ablution perfectly then came to the place of prayer and would pray eight rak'ahs, in which he would recite Surah al-Fatihah, and a surah from the Qur'an as Allah willed. He would not sit during any of them but sit after the eighth rak'ah, and would not utter the salutation, but recite (the Qur'an) during the ninth rak'ah. Then he would sit and supplicate as long as Allah willed, and beg Him and devote his attention to Him; He would utter the salutation once in such a loud voice that the inmates of the house were almost awakened by his loud salutation. He would then recite Surah al-Fatihah while sitting, bow while sitting, and then recite the Qur'an during the second rak'ah, and would bow and prostrate while sitting. He would supplicate Allah as long as He willed, then utter the salutation and turn away.

This amount of prayer of the Messenger of Allah (saws) continued till he put a weight. During that period he retrenched two rak'ahs from nine and began to pray six and seven rak'ahs standing and two rak'ahs sitting. This continued till he died.

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ الدِّرْهَمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، عَنْ بَهْزِ بْنِ حَكِيمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا زُرَارَةُ بْنُ أَوْفَى، ‏:‏ أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، - رضى الله عنها - سُئِلَتْ عَنْ صَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ، فَقَالَتْ ‏:‏ كَانَ يُصَلِّي صَلاَةَ الْعِشَاءِ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ، ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ فَيَرْكَعُ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ، ثُمَّ يَأْوِي إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ وَيَنَامُ وَطَهُورُهُ مُغَطًّى عِنْدَ رَأْسِهِ، وَسِوَاكُهُ مَوْضُوعٌ حَتَّى يَبْعَثَهُ اللَّهُ سَاعَتَهُ الَّتِي يَبْعَثُهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ، فَيَتَسَوَّكُ وَيُسْبِغُ الْوُضُوءَ، ثُمَّ يَقُومُ إِلَى مُصَلاَّهُ فَيُصَلِّي ثَمَانِ رَكَعَاتٍ يَقْرَأُ فِيهِنَّ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ وَسُورَةٍ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ وَمَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ، وَلاَ يَقْعُدُ فِي شَىْءٍ مِنْهَا حَتَّى يَقْعُدَ فِي الثَّامِنَةِ، وَلاَ يُسَلِّمُ، وَيَقْرَأُ فِي التَّاسِعَةِ، ثُمَّ يَقْعُدُ فَيَدْعُو بِمَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَدْعُوَهُ، وَيَسْأَلُهُ وَيَرْغَبُ إِلَيْهِ وَيُسَلِّمُ تَسْلِيمَةً وَاحِدَةً شَدِيدَةً، يَكَادُ يُوقِظُ أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ مِنْ شِدَّةِ تَسْلِيمِهِ، ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ، وَيَرْكَعُ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ، ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ الثَّانِيَةَ فَيَرْكَعُ وَيَسْجُدُ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ، ثُمَّ يَدْعُو مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَدْعُوَ، ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُ وَيَنْصَرِفُ، فَلَمْ تَزَلْ تِلْكَ صَلاَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ...
  صحيح دون الأربع ركعات والمحفوظ عن عائشة ركعتان   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1346
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 97
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1341
Sunan Abi Dawud 1641

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

A man of the Ansar came to the Prophet (saws) and begged from him.

He (the Prophet) asked: Have you nothing in your house? He replied: Yes, a piece of cloth, a part of which we wear and a part of which we spread (on the ground), and a wooden bowl from which we drink water.

He said: Bring them to me. He then brought these articles to him and he (the Prophet) took them in his hands and asked: Who will buy these? A man said: I shall buy them for one dirham. He said twice or thrice: Who will offer more than one dirham? A man said: I shall buy them for two dirhams.

He gave these to him and took the two dirhams and, giving them to the Ansari, he said: Buy food with one of them and hand it to your family, and buy an axe and bring it to me. He then brought it to him. The Messenger of Allah (saws) fixed a handle on it with his own hands and said: Go, gather firewood and sell it, and do not let me see you for a fortnight. The man went away and gathered firewood and sold it. When he had earned ten dirhams, he came to him and bought a garment with some of them and food with the others.

The Messenger of Allah (saws) then said: This is better for you than that begging should come as a spot on your face on the Day of Judgment. Begging is right only for three people: one who is in grinding poverty, one who is seriously in debt, or one who is responsible for compensation and finds it difficult to pay.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الأَخْضَرِ بْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الْحَنَفِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْأَلُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَا فِي بَيْتِكَ شَىْءٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ بَلَى حِلْسٌ نَلْبَسُ بَعْضَهُ وَنَبْسُطُ بَعْضَهُ وَقَعْبٌ نَشْرَبُ فِيهِ مِنَ الْمَاءِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ائْتِنِي بِهِمَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَاهُ بِهِمَا فَأَخَذَهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِيَدِهِ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَشْتَرِي هَذَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَجُلٌ أَنَا آخُذُهُمَا بِدِرْهَمٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَزِيدُ عَلَى دِرْهَمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا قَالَ رَجُلٌ أَنَا آخُذُهُمَا بِدِرْهَمَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَأَعْطَاهُمَا إِيَّاهُ وَأَخَذَ الدِّرْهَمَيْنِ وَأَعْطَاهُمَا الأَنْصَارِيَّ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ اشْتَرِ بِأَحَدِهِمَا طَعَامًا فَانْبِذْهُ إِلَى أَهْلِكَ وَاشْتَرِ بِالآخَرِ قَدُومًا فَأْتِنِي بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَتَاهُ بِهِ فَشَدَّ فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عُودًا بِيَدِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ اذْهَبْ فَاحْتَطِبْ وَبِعْ وَلاَ أَرَيَنَّكَ خَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ يَوْمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَذَهَبَ الرَّجُلُ يَحْتَطِبُ وَيَبِيعُ فَجَاءَ وَقَدْ أَصَابَ عَشَرَةَ دَرَاهِمَ فَاشْتَرَى بِبَعْضِهَا ثَوْبًا وَبِبَعْضِهَا طَعَامًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ هَذَا خَيْرٌ لَكَ مِنْ أَنْ تَجِيءَ الْمَسْأَلَةُ ...
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1641
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 86
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1637
Mishkat al-Masabih 1851
Anas said that when a man of the Ansar came to the Prophet and begged from him, he asked him whether he had nothing in his house. When he said he had a cloth part of which he wore and part of which he spread on the ground and a wooden bowl from which he drank water, God's messenger told him to bring them to him, and when he did so he took them in his hand and asked, “Who will buy these?” When a man offered a dirham he asked twice or thrice, “Who will offer more than a dirham?” and he gave them to a man who offered two dirhams. He then took the two dirhams and giving them to the Ansari he said, “Buy food with one of them and hand it to your family, and buy an axe with the other and bring it to me.” When he brought it God’s messenger fixed a handle on it with his own hand and said, “Go, gather firewood and sell it, and don’t let me see you for a fortnight.” The man went away and gathered firewood and sold it. When he had earned ten dirhams he came to him and bought a garment with some of them and food with others. Then God’s messenger said, “This is better for you than that begging should come as a spot on your face on the day of resurrection. Begging is right for only three people:
one who is in grinding poverty, one who is seriously in debt, or one who is responsible for blood-wit he finds it difficult to pay.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted up to “the day of resurrection.”
وَعَن أنس بن مَالك: أَنَّ رَجُلًا مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَسْأَلُهُ فَقَالَ: «أَمَا فِي بَيْتك شَيْء؟» قَالَ بَلَى حِلْسٌ نَلْبَسُ بَعْضَهُ وَنَبْسُطُ بَعْضَهُ وَقَعْبٌ نَشْرَبُ فِيهِ مِنَ الْمَاءِ. قَالَ: «ائْتِنِي بِهِمَا» قَالَ فَأَتَاهُ بِهِمَا فَأَخَذَهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِيَدِهِ وَقَالَ: «مَنْ يَشْتَرِي هَذَيْنِ؟» قَالَ رَجُلٌ أَنَا آخُذُهُمَا بِدِرْهَمٍ قَالَ: «مَنْ يَزِيدُ عَلَى دِرْهَمٍ؟» مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلَاثًا قَالَ رجل أَنا آخذهما بِدِرْهَمَيْنِ فَأَعْطَاهُمَا إِيَّاه وَأخذ الدِّرْهَمَيْنِ فَأَعْطَاهُمَا الْأَنْصَارِيُّ وَقَالَ: «اشْتَرِ بِأَحَدِهِمَا طَعَامًا فانبذه إِلَى أهلك واشتر بِالْآخرِ قدومًا فأتني بِهِ» . فَأَتَاهُ بِهِ فَشَدَّ فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عُودًا بِيَدِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ اذْهَبْ فَاحْتَطِبْ وَبِعْ وَلَا أَرَيَنَّكَ خَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ يَوْمًا ". فَذهب الرجل يحتطب وَيبِيع فجَاء وَقَدْ أَصَابَ عَشَرَةَ دَرَاهِمَ فَاشْتَرَى بِبَعْضِهَا ثَوْبًا وَبِبَعْضِهَا طَعَامًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «هَذَا خَيْرٌ لَكَ مِنْ أَنْ تَجِيءَ الْمَسْأَلَةُ نُكْتَةً فِي وَجْهِكَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إِنَّ الْمَسْأَلَةَ لَا تَصْلُحُ إِلَّا لِثَلَاثَةٍ لِذِي فَقْرٍ مُدْقِعٍ أَوْ لِذِي غُرْمٍ مُفْظِعٍ أَوْ لِذِي دَمٍ مُوجِعٍ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى ابْن مَاجَه ...
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1851
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 78
Mishkat al-Masabih 4028
‘Abdar-Rahman b. ‘Auf said:
When I stood in the rank at the battle of Badr I looked to my right and my left, and when I saw that I was between two young men of the Ansar I wished that I had been between men who were stronger than they. One of them pinched me and said, "Do you know Abu Jahl, uncle?" and I replied, "Yes, but what do you want with him, nephew?” He said, “I have been told that he reviles God's Messenger. By Him in whose hand my soul is, if I see him I shall not leave him till the one of us who is to die first dies.” I was astonished at that, and then the other pinched me and said the same to me. Before long I saw Abu Jahl going round among the people and I said, “Look, this is the man about whom you were asking.” They then hastened to him with their swords and struck him till they killed him, after which they went to God’s Messenger and informed him. He asked which of them had killed him and they both claimed to have done so. He then asked if they had wiped their swords, and when they replied that they had not he looked at the swords and said, “Both of you killed him.” God’s Messenger then decided that what was taken from him should go to Mu'adh b. ‘Amr b. al-Jamuh. The two men were Mu'adh b. ‘Amr b. al-Jamah and Mu'adh b. ‘Afra’.* *’Afra’ was his mother. His father was al-Harith. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ قَالَ: إِنِّي وَاقِفٌ فِي الصَّفِّ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ فَنَظَرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي وَعَنْ شِمَالِي فَإِذَا بِغُلَامَيْنِ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ حَدِيثَة أسنانها فتمنيت أَنْ أَكُونَ بَيْنَ أَضْلَعَ مِنْهُمَا فَغَمَزَنِي أَحَدُهُمَا فَقَالَ: يَا عَمِّ هَلْ تَعْرِفُ أَبَا جَهْلٍ؟ قُلْتُ: نَعَمْ فَمَا حَاجَتُكَ إِلَيْهِ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي؟ قَالَ: أُخْبِرْتُ أَنَّهُ يَسُبُّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَئِنْ رَأَيْتُهُ لَا يُفَارِقُ سَوَادِي سَوَادَهُ حَتَّى يَمُوتَ الْأَعْجَلُ مِنَّا فَتَعَجَّبْتُ لِذَلِكَ قَالَ: وَغَمَزَنِي الْآخَرُ فَقَالَ لِي مِثْلَهَا فَلَمْ أَنْشَبْ أَنْ نَظَرْتُ إِلَى أَبِي جَهْلٍ يَجُولُ فِي النَّاسِ فَقُلْتُ: أَلَا تَرَيَانِ؟ هَذَا صَاحِبُكُمَا الَّذِي تَسْأَلَانِي عَنْهُ قَالَ: فابتدراه بسيفهما فَضَرَبَاهُ حَتَّى قَتَلَاهُ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فأخبراهُ فَقَالَ: «أَيُّكُمَا قَتَلَهُ؟» فَقَالَ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا: أَنَا قَتله فَقَالَ: «هلْ مسحتُما سيفَيكما؟» فَقَالَا: لَا فَنَظَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى السَّيْفَيْنِ فَقَالَ: «كِلَاكُمَا قَتَلَهُ» . وَقَضَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِسَلَبِهِ لِمُعَاذِ بن عَمْرِو بن الْجَمُوحِ وَالرَّجُلَانِ: مُعَاذُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْجَمُوحِ ومعاذ بن عفراء
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4028
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 238
Mishkat al-Masabih 5410
Abu Huraira reported God's messenger as saying, "The last hour will not come before two parties which make the same profession fight together and a great slaughter results, before about thirty lying dajjals are sent forth each of them asserting that he is God's messenger, before knowledge is withheld, earthquakes are abundant, the time becomes short, dissensions appear, and there is much harj, which means slaughter, before wealth is abundant and overflowing among you, before one who possesses property is anxious to find someone who will accept his sadaqa, before he offers it and the one to whom it is offered says he has no need of it, before people try to outstrip one another in building, before a man passes another's grave and expresses the desire that he were in his place, and before the sun rises in its place of setting. Then when it rises and people see it, they will all believe, but that is a time when a soul will not be benefited by faith it did not have before, or acquire any good from its faith. The last hour will certainly come when two men have spread out their garment between them, but they will not complete the transaction or fold up the garment; the last hour will certainly come when a man has gone off with the milk of his milch camel, but he will not taste it; the last hour will certainly come when a man is repairing his tank, but he will not water his camels from it; and the last hour will certainly come when one has raised his food to his mouth, but he will not taste it." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قا ل: " لَا تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَقْتَتِلَ فِئَتَانِ عَظِيمَتَانِ تَكُونُ بَيْنَهُمَا مَقْتَلَةٌ عَظِيمَةٌ دَعَوَاهُمَا وَاحِدَةٌ وَحَتَّى يبْعَث دجالون كذابون قريب مِنْ ثَلَاثِينَ كُلُّهُمْ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَحَتَّى يُقْبَضَ الْعِلْمُ وَتَكْثُرَ الزَّلَازِلُ وَيَتَقَارَبَ الزَّمَانُ وَيظْهر الْفِتَنُ وَيَكْثُرَ الْهَرْجُ وَهُوَ الْقَتْلُ وَحَتَّى يَكْثُرَ فِيكُمُ الْمَالُ فَيَفِيضَ حَتَّى يُهِمَّ رَبَّ الْمَالِ مَنْ يَقْبَلُ صَدَقَتَهُ وَحَتَّى يَعْرِضَهُ فَيَقُولُ الَّذِي يعرضه عَلَيْهِ: لَا أَرَبَ لِي بِهِ وَحَتَّى يَتَطَاوَلَ النَّاسُ فِي الْبُنْيَانِ وَحَتَّى يَمُرَّ الرَّجُلُ بِقَبْرِ الرَّجُلِ فَيَقُولُ: يَا لَيْتَنِي مَكَانَهُ وَحَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ مِنْ مَغْرِبِهَا فَإِذَا طَلَعَتْ وَرَآهَا النَّاسُ آمَنُوا أَجْمَعُونَ فَذَلِكَ حِينَ (لَا يَنْفَعُ نَفْسًا إِيمَانُهَا لَمْ تَكُنْ آمَنَتْ مِنْ قَبْلُ أَوْ كَسَبَتْ فِي إِيمَانِهَا خَيْرًا) وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ نَشَرَ الرَّجُلَانِ ثَوْبَهُمَا بَيْنَهُمَا فَلَا يَتَبَايَعَانِهِ وَلَا يَطْوِيَانِهِ وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدِ انْصَرَفَ الرَّجُلُ بِلَبَنِ لِقْحَتِهِ فَلَا يَطْعَمُهُ وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَهُوَ يُلِيطُ حَوْضَهُ فَلَا يَسْقِي فِيهِ وَلَتَقُومَنَّ السَّاعَةُ وَقَدْ رَفَعَ أُكْلَتَهُ إِلَى فِيهِ فَلَا يطْعمهَا ". مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5410
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 32
Mishkat al-Masabih 561
Hamna daughter of Jahsh said that her menstruation was great in quantity and severe, so she went to the Prophet for a decision and told him. She found him in the house of her sister Zainab daughter of Jahsh and said, “Messenger of God, I menstruate to a great extent, and it is severe, so what command do you give me about it? It has prevented me from praying and fasting.” He said, “I suggest that you use cotton, for it removes the blood.” She replied, “It is too copious for that.” He said, “Then stop it with a tight rag.” She replied, “It is too copious for that.” He said, “Then take a cloth.” She replied, “It is too copious for that, for my blood keeps flowing.” So the Prophet said, “I shall give you two commands; whichever of them you follow, it will make the other unnecessary, but you will know best whether you are strong enough to follow both of them This is a stroke of the devil, so observe your menses for six or seven days, God alone knowing which it should be, then wash, and when you see that you are purified and quite clean pray during twenty-three or twenty-four days and nights and fast, for that will be enough for you, and do so every month, just as women menstruate and are purified at the time of their menstruation and their purification. But if you are strong enough to delay the noon prayer and advance the afternoon prayer, then wash and combine the noon and the afternoon prayer; to delay the sunset prayer and advance the night prayer, then wash and combine the two prayers, do so; and to wash at drawn, do so; and fast if you are able.” God’s messenger said, “This is the one which is more attractive to me.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.
وَعَن حمْنَة بنت جحش قَالَتْ: كُنْتُ أُسْتَحَاضُ حَيْضَةً كَثِيرَةً شَدِيدَةً فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَسْتَفْتِيهِ وَأُخْبِرُهُ فَوَجَدْتُهُ فِي بَيْتِ أُخْتِي زَيْنَبَ بِنْتِ جَحْشٍ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أُسْتَحَاضُ حَيْضَةً كَثِيرَةً شَدِيدَةً فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي فِيهَا؟ قَدْ مَنَعَتْنِي الصَّلَاةَ وَالصِّيَامَ. قَالَ: «أَنْعَتُ لَكِ الْكُرْسُفَ فَإِنَّهُ يُذْهِبُ الدَّمَ» . قَالَتْ: هُوَ أَكْثَرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ. قَالَ: «فَتَلَجَّمِي» قَالَتْ هُوَ أَكْثَرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ. قَالَ: «فَاتَّخِذِي ثَوْبًا» قَالَتْ هُوَ أَكْثَرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ إِنَّمَا أَثُجُّ ثَجًّا. فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «سَآمُرُكِ بِأَمْرَيْنِ أَيَّهُمَا صَنَعْتِ أَجَزَأَ عَنْكِ مِنَ الْآخَرِ وَإِنْ قَوِيتِ عَلَيْهِمَا فَأَنت أعلم» فَقَالَ لَهَا: " إِنَّمَا هَذِهِ رَكْضَةٌ مِنْ رَكَضَاتِ الشَّيْطَانِ فتحيضي سِتَّة أَيَّام أَو سَبْعَة أَيَّام فِي عِلْمِ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ اغْتَسِلِي حَتَّى إِذَا رَأَيْتِ أَنَّكِ قَدْ طَهُرْتِ وَاسْتَنْقَأْتِ فَصَلِّي ثَلَاثًا وَعِشْرِينَ لَيْلَةً أَوْ أَرْبَعًا وَعِشْرِينَ لَيْلَةً وَأَيَّامَهَا وصومي وَصلي فَإِن ذَلِك يجزئك وَكَذَلِكَ فافعلي كَمَا تَحِيضُ النِّسَاءُ وَكَمَا يَطْهُرْنَ مِيقَاتُ حَيْضِهِنَّ وَطُهْرِهِنَّ وَإِنْ قَوِيتِ عَلَى أَنْ تُؤَخِّرِينَ الظُّهْرَ وتعجليين الْعَصْر فتغتسلين وتجمعين الصَّلَاتَيْنِ: الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ وَتُؤَخِّرِينَ الْمَغْرِبَ ...
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 561
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 257
Sahih Muslim 613 a

Sulaiman b. Buraida narrated it on the authority of his father that a person asked the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the time of prayer. Upon this he said:

Pray with us these two, meaning two days. When the sun passed the meridian, he gave command to Bilal who uttered the call to prayer. Then he commanded him and pronounced Iqama for noon prayer (Then at the time of the afternoon prayer) he again commanded and Iqama for the afternoon prayer was pronounced when the sun was high, white and clear. He then commanded and Iqama for the evening prayer was pronounced, when the sun had set. He then commanded him and the Iqama for the night prayer was pronounced when the twilight had disappeared. He then commanded him and the Iqama for the morning prayer was pronounced, when the dawn had appeared. When it was the next day, he commanded him to delay the noon prayer till the extreme heat had passed and he did so, and he allowed it to be delayed till the extreme heat had passed. He observed the afternoon prayer when the sun was high, delaying it beyond the time he had previously observed it. He observed the evening prayer before the twilight had vanished; he observed the night prayer when a third of the night had passed; and he observed the dawn prayer when there was clear daylight. He (the Holy Prophet) then said: Where is the man who inquired about the time of prayer? He (the inquirer) said: Messenger of Allah, here I am. He (the Holy Prophet) said: The time for your prayer is within the limits of what you have seen.
حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنِ الأَزْرَقِ، - قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ الأَزْرَقُ، - حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ مَرْثَدٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّ رَجُلاً سَأَلَهُ عَنْ وَقْتِ الصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ لَهُ ‏"‏ صَلِّ مَعَنَا هَذَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي الْيَوْمَيْنِ فَلَمَّا زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ أَمَرَ بِلاَلاً فَأَذَّنَ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الظُّهْرَ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الْعَصْرَ وَالشَّمْسُ مُرْتَفِعَةٌ بَيْضَاءُ نَقِيَّةٌ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الْمَغْرِبَ حِينَ غَابَتِ الشَّمْسُ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الْعِشَاءَ حِينَ غَابَ الشَّفَقُ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الْفَجْرَ حِينَ طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ فَلَمَّا أَنْ كَانَ الْيَوْمُ الثَّانِي أَمَرَهُ فَأَبْرَدَ بِالظُّهْرِ فَأَبْرَدَ بِهَا فَأَنْعَمَ أَنْ يُبْرِدَ بِهَا وَصَلَّى الْعَصْرَ وَالشَّمْسُ مُرْتَفِعَةٌ أَخَّرَهَا فَوْقَ الَّذِي كَانَ وَصَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَغِيبَ الشَّفَقُ وَصَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ بَعْدَ مَا ذَهَبَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ وَصَلَّى الْفَجْرَ فَأَسْفَرَ بِهَا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَيْنَ السَّائِلُ عَنْ وَقْتِ الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَقْتُ صَلاَتِكُمْ بَيْنَ مَا رَأَيْتُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 613a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 225
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1278
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1000 a

Zainab, the wife of 'Abdullah (b. Mas'ud ), reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

0 women, give sadaqa even though it be some of your jewellery. She returned to 'Abdullah and said: You are a person with empty hands, whereas the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) has commanded us to give sadaqa, so better go to him and ask and if this will suffice for me; otherwise I shall give it to someone else. 'Abdullah said to me (his wife): You better go yourself. So I went and there was another woman of the Ansar at the door of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) having the same porpose as I had. Now Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) was invested with awe (so we did not like to knock). Then Bilal came out and we said to him: Go to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and inform him that there are two women at the door asking him whether it will serve them to give sadaqa to their spouses and to orphans who are under their charge, but do not inform him who we are. Bilal went to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and asked him (what these women had instructed him to ask). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) asked him who these women were. He (Bilal) said: They are women from Ansar and Zainab. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Which of the Zainabs? He said: The wife of 'Abdullah. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: There are two rewards for them, the reward of kinship and the reward of Sadaqa.
حَدَّثَنَا حَسَنُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ زَيْنَبَ، امْرَأَةِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ تَصَدَّقْنَ يَا مَعْشَرَ النِّسَاءِ وَلَوْ مِنْ حُلِيِّكُنَّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَرَجَعْتُ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّكَ رَجُلٌ خَفِيفُ ذَاتِ الْيَدِ وَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ أَمَرَنَا بِالصَّدَقَةِ فَأْتِهِ فَاسْأَلْهُ فَإِنْ كَانَ ذَلِكَ يَجْزِي عَنِّي وَإِلاَّ صَرَفْتُهَا إِلَى غَيْرِكُمْ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَقَالَ لِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بَلِ ائْتِيهِ أَنْتِ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَانْطَلَقْتُ فَإِذَا امْرَأَةٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ بِبَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَاجَتِي حَاجَتُهَا - قَالَتْ - وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ أُلْقِيَتْ عَلَيْهِ الْمَهَابَةُ - قَالَتْ - فَخَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا بِلاَلٌ فَقُلْنَا لَهُ ائْتِ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبِرْهُ أَنَّ امْرَأَتَيْنِ بِالْبَابِ تَسْأَلاَنِكَ أَتَجْزِي الصَّدَقَةُ عَنْهُمَا عَلَى أَزْوَاجِهِمَا وَعَلَى أَيْتَامٍ فِي حُجُورِهِمَا وَلاَ تُخْبِرْهُ مَنْ نَحْنُ - قَالَتْ - فَدَخَلَ بِلاَلٌ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ هُمَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ امْرَأَةٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ وَزَيْنَبُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1000a
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 55
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2188
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1162 a

Abu Qatada reported that a person came to the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said:

How do you fast? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) felt annoyed. When 'Umar (Allah be pleased with him) noticed his annoyance, he said: We are well pleased with Allah as our Lord, with Islam as our code of life, and with Muhammad as our Prophet. We seek refuge with Allah from the anger of Allah and that of His Messenger. 'Umar kept on repeating these words till his (the Prophet's) anger calmed down. Then Umar said: Messenger of Allah, what is the position of one who fasts perpetually? He (saws) said: He neither fasted nor broke it, or he said: He did not fast and he did not break it. 'Umar said: What about him who fasts for two days and does not fast one day? He (saws) said: Is anyone capable of doing that? He ('Umar) said: What is the position of him who fasts for a day and doesn't fast on the other day? Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: That is the fast of David (peace be upon him). He ('Umar) said: What about him who fasts one day and doesn't fast for two days. Thereupon he (the Messenger of Allah) said: I wish I were given the strength to do that. Thereafter he (saws) said: Fasting three days every month and that of Ramadan every year is a perpetual fasting. I seek from Allah that fasting on the day of 'Arafa may atone for the sins of the preceding and the coming years, and I seek from Allah that fasting on the day of Ashura may atone for the sins of the preceding year.
وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى التَّمِيمِيُّ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ حَمَّادٍ، - قَالَ يَحْيَى أَخْبَرَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، - عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَعْبَدٍ الزِّمَّانِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ، رَجُلٌ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ كَيْفَ تَصُومُ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمَّا رَأَى عُمَرُ - رضى الله عنه - غَضَبَهُ قَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ نَبِيًّا نَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ غَضَبِ اللَّهِ وَغَضَبِ رَسُولِهِ ‏.‏ فَجَعَلَ عُمَرُ - رضى الله عنه - يُرَدِّدُ هَذَا الْكَلاَمَ حَتَّى سَكَنَ غَضَبُهُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ بِمَنْ يَصُومُ الدَّهْرَ كُلَّهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ صَامَ وَلاَ أَفْطَرَ - أَوْ قَالَ - لَمْ يَصُمْ وَلَمْ يُفْطِرْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَيْفَ مَنْ يَصُومُ يَوْمَيْنِ وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمًا قَالَ ‏"‏ وَيُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ أَحَدٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَيْفَ مَنْ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمًا قَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ صَوْمُ دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَيْفَ مَنْ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمَيْنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَدِدْتُ أَنِّي طُوِّقْتُ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ ثَلاَثٌ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ وَرَمَضَانُ إِلَى رَمَضَانَ فَهَذَا صِيَامُ الدَّهْرِ كُلِّهِ صِيَامُ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ أَحْتَسِبُ عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ يُكَفِّرَ السَّنَةَ الَّتِي قَبْلَهُ وَالسَّنَةَ الَّتِي ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1162a
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 252
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2602
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 3784
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said, 'I heard the Messenger of Allah(SAW) say':
"Allah said: 'I have divided the prayer between Myself and My slave into two halves, and My slave shall have what he has asked for.'When the slave says: 'Al-hamdulillah i rabbil Alameen (All the praise is to Allah, the Lord of all that exists),' Allah says:'My slave has praised Me, and My slave shall have what he has asked for.' And when he says: 'Ar-Rahmanir-Rahim (The Mos Gracious, the Most Merciful),' Allah says: 'My slave has extolled Me, and My slave shall have what he has asked for.' And when he says: 'Maliki yawmiddin [The Only Owner (and he Ruling Judge] if the Day of Recompense],' Allahs says: 'My slave has Glorified Me. This is for Me, and this Verse is between me and My slave in two halves.' And when he says: ' Iyyaka na'budu wa iyyaka nastain [You (Alone) we worship, and You (Alone) we ask for help],' He says: 'This is between Me an My slave, and My slave shall have what he has asked for.' And the end of the Surah is for My slave.' And when he says: 'Ihdinas-siratal-mustaqeema, siratal-alldhina an'amta alayhim a lad-dallin [Guide us to the Straight Way, the way of those on whom You have bestowed Your Grace, not(the way) of those who earned Your Anger, nor of those who went astray],' He says: 'THis is for My slave, and My slave shall have what he has asked for."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَرْوَانَ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ الْعُثْمَانِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَسَمْتُ الصَّلاَةَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي شَطْرَيْنِ فَنِصْفُهَا لِي وَنِصْفُهَا لِعَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ اقْرَءُوا يَقُولُ الْعَبْدُ ‏{الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ}‏ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ حَمِدَنِي عَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ ‏{الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ}‏ فَيَقُولُ أَثْنَى عَلَىَّ عَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ ‏.‏ يَقُولُ ‏{مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ }‏ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ مَجَّدَنِي عَبْدِي فَهَذَا لِي وَهَذِهِ الآيَةُ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي نِصْفَيْنِ يَقُولُ الْعَبْدُ ‏{إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ}‏ يَعْنِي فَهَذِهِ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ وَآخِرُ السُّورَةِ لِعَبْدِي يَقُولُ الْعَبْدُ ‏{اهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ * صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ}‏ فَهَذَا لِعَبْدِي ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3784
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 128
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 33, Hadith 3784

Malik related to me from Nafi from Abdullah ibn Umar that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "It is the duty of a muslim man who has something to be given as a bequest not to spend two nights without writing a will about it."

Malik said, "The generally agreed-on way of doing things in our community is that when the testator writes something in health or illness as a bequest, and it has freeing slaves or things other than that in it, he can alter it in any way he chooses, until he is on his deathbed. If he prefers to abandon a bequest or change it, he can do so unless he has made a slave mudabbar (to be freed after his death). If he has made him mudabbar, there is no way to change what he has made mudabbar. He is allowed to change his testament because the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "It is the duty of a muslim man who has something to be given as a bequest not to spend two nights without writing a will about it."

Malik explained, "Had the testator not been able to change his will nor what was mentioned in it about freeing slaves, each testator might withhold making bequests from his property, whether in freeing slaves or other than it. A man gives a bequest in his health and in his travelling." (i.e. he does not wait till his death bed ) .

Malik summed up, "The way of doing things in our community about which there is no dispute is that he can change whatever he likes of that except for the mudabbar."

حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا حَقُّ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ لَهُ شَىْءٌ يُوصَى فِيهِ يَبِيتُ لَيْلَتَيْنِ إِلاَّ وَوَصِيَّتُهُ عِنْدَهُ مَكْتُوبَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 37, Hadith 1
Arabic reference : Book 37, Hadith 1458
Sahih al-Bukhari 6923

Narrated Abu Burda:

Abu Musa said, "I came to the Prophet along with two men (from the tribe) of Ash`ariyin, one on my right and the other on my left, while Allah's Apostle was brushing his teeth (with a Siwak), and both men asked him for some employment. The Prophet said, 'O Abu Musa (O `Abdullah bin Qais!).' I said, 'By Him Who sent you with the Truth, these two men did not tell me what was in their hearts and I did not feel (realize) that they were seeking employment.' As if I were looking now at his Siwak being drawn to a corner under his lips, and he said, 'We never (or, we do not) appoint for our affairs anyone who seeks to be employed. But O Abu Musa! (or `Abdullah bin Qais!) Go to Yemen.'" The Prophet then sent Mu`adh bin Jabal after him and when Mu`adh reached him, he spread out a cushion for him and requested him to get down (and sit on the cushion). Behold: There was a fettered man beside Abu Muisa. Mu`adh asked, "Who is this (man)?" Abu Muisa said, "He was a Jew and became a Muslim and then reverted back to Judaism." Then Abu Muisa requested Mu`adh to sit down but Mu`adh said, "I will not sit down till he has been killed. This is the judgment of Allah and His Apostle (for such cases) and repeated it thrice. Then Abu Musa ordered that the man be killed, and he was killed. Abu Musa added, "Then we discussed the night prayers and one of us said, 'I pray and sleep, and I hope that Allah will reward me for my sleep as well as for my prayers.'"

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ قُرَّةَ بْنِ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي حُمَيْدُ بْنُ هِلاَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ أَقْبَلْتُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمَعِي رَجُلاَنِ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ، أَحَدُهُمَا عَنْ يَمِينِي، وَالآخَرُ عَنْ يَسَارِي وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَسْتَاكُ فَكِلاَهُمَا سَأَلَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا مُوسَى ‏"‏‏.‏ أَوْ ‏"‏ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ قَيْسٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ مَا أَطْلَعَانِي عَلَى مَا فِي أَنْفُسِهِمَا، وَمَا شَعَرْتُ أَنَّهُمَا يَطْلُبَانِ الْعَمَلَ‏.‏ فَكَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى سِوَاكِهِ تَحْتِ شَفَتِهِ قَلَصَتْ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَنْ ـ أَوْ ـ لاَ نَسْتَعْمِلُ عَلَى عَمَلِنَا مَنْ أَرَادَهُ، وَلَكِنِ اذْهَبْ أَنْتَ يَا أَبَا مُوسَى ـ أَوْ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ قَيْسٍ ـ إِلَى الْيَمَنِ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَتْبَعَهُ مُعَاذُ بْنُ جَبَلٍ، فَلَمَّا قَدِمَ عَلَيْهِ أَلْقَى لَهُ وِسَادَةً قَالَ انْزِلْ، وَإِذَا رَجُلٌ عِنْدَهُ مُوثَقٌ‏.‏ قَالَ مَا هَذَا قَالَ كَانَ يَهُودِيًّا فَأَسْلَمَ ثُمَّ تَهَوَّدَ‏.‏ قَالَ اجْلِسْ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ أَجْلِسُ حَتَّى يُقْتَلَ‏.‏ قَضَاءُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ‏.‏ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ، فَأَمَرَ بِهِ فَقُتِلَ، ثُمَّ تَذَاكَرْنَا قِيَامَ اللَّيْلِ، فَقَالَ أَحَدُهُمَا أَمَّا أَنَا فَأَقُومُ وَأَنَامُ، وَأَرْجُو فِي نَوْمَتِي مَا أَرْجُو فِي قَوْمَتِي‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6923
In-book reference : Book 88, Hadith 6
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 84, Hadith 58
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1484
Tha'labah bin 'Abbad Al-'Abdi from the people of Al-Basrah narrated that:
He attended a Khutbah one day that was delivered by Samurah bin Jundub. In his Khutbah he mentioned a hadith from the Messenger of Allah (SAW). Samurah bin Jundub said: "One day a boy from among the Ansar and I were shooting at two targets of ours, during the time of the Messenger of Allah (SAW), when the sun was at a height of two or three spears as it appears to one who is looking at the horizon. The sun turned black, and we said to one another, let us go to the masjid, for by Allah (SWT) this must herald some event concerning the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and his ummah. We went to the masjid and we saw the Messenger of Allah (SAW) coming out to the people. He went forward and prayed. He stood for the longest time that he had ever stood in any prayer in which he led us, but we did not hear him saying anything. Then he bowed for the longest time that he had ever bowed in any prayer in which he led us, but we did not hear him saying anything. Then he prostrated for the longest time that he had ever prostrated in any prayer in which he led us, but we did not hear him saying anything. The he did likewise in the second rak'ah. And the eclipse ended as he was sitting at the end of the second rak'ah. The he said the salam, then he praised and glorified Allah (SWT), and bore witness that there is none worthy of worship but Allah (SWT) and he bore witness that he was the slave and Messenger of Allah." Narrated in abridged form.
أَخْبَرَنَا هِلاَلُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ هِلاَلٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَسْوَدُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ثَعْلَبَةُ بْنُ عِبَادٍ الْعَبْدِيُّ، مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَصْرَةِ أَنَّهُ شَهِدَ خُطْبَةً يَوْمًا لِسَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ فَذَكَرَ فِي خُطْبَتِهِ حَدِيثًا عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ سَمُرَةُ بْنُ جُنْدُبٍ بَيْنَا أَنَا يَوْمًا وَغُلاَمٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ نَرْمِي غَرَضَيْنِ لَنَا عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَتِ الشَّمْسُ قِيدَ رُمْحَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثَةٍ فِي عَيْنِ النَّاظِرِ مِنَ الأُفُقِ اسْوَدَّتْ فَقَالَ أَحَدُنَا لِصَاحِبِهِ انْطَلِقْ بِنَا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَوَاللَّهِ لَيُحْدِثَنَّ شَأْنُ هَذِهِ الشَّمْسِ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي أُمَّتِهِ حَدَثًا - قَالَ - فَدَفَعْنَا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ - قَالَ - فَوَافَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ خَرَجَ إِلَى النَّاسِ - قَالَ - فَاسْتَقْدَمَ فَصَلَّى فَقَامَ كَأَطْوَلِ قِيَامٍ قَامَ بِنَا فِي صَلاَةٍ قَطُّ مَا نَسْمَعُ لَهُ صَوْتًا ثُمَّ رَكَعَ بِنَا كَأَطْوَلِ رُكُوعٍ مَا رَكَعَ بِنَا فِي صَلاَةٍ قَطُّ مَا نَسْمَعُ لَهُ صَوْتًا ثُمَّ سَجَدَ بِنَا كَأَطْوَلِ سُجُودٍ مَا سَجَدَ بِنَا فِي صَلاَةٍ قَطُّ لاَ نَسْمَعُ لَهُ صَوْتًا ثُمَّ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ - قَالَ - فَوَافَقَ تَجَلِّي الشَّمْسِ ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1484
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 26
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 16, Hadith 1485
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1496
It was narrated that Abdullah bin Amr said:
"The sun eclipsed during the time of the Messenger of Allah (SAW). The Messenger of Allah (SAW) prayed and stood for a long time, then he bowed for a long time, then he stood up and (remained standing) for a long time." (One of the narrators) Shu'bh said: "I think he said something similar concerning prostration."- "He started weeping and blowing during his prostration and said: 'Lord, You did not tell me that You would do that while I am asking You for forgiveness; You did not tell me that You would do that while I was still among them.' When he finished praying he said: "Paradise was shown to me, and if I had stretched forth my hand I could have taken some of its fruits. And Hell was shown to me, so I started blowing for fear that its heat might overwhelm you. I saw therein the thief who stole the two camels of the Messenger of Allah (SAW); and I saw therein the brother of Banu As-Du'du; the thief who stole from the pilgrims, and when he was caught he said: The crooked stick did it; and I saw therein a tall black woman who was being punished because of a cat she tied up and did not feed or give it water, and she did not let it eat of the vermin of the earth, until it died. Then sun and the moon do not become eclipsed for the death or birth of anyone, but they are two of the signs of Allah. If one of them becomes eclipsed'- or he said: 'if one of them does anything like that'- 'then hasten to remember Allah, the Mighty and Sublime.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْمِسْوَرِ الزُّهْرِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ كَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَطَالَ الْقِيَامَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَأَطَالَ الرُّكُوعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَأَطَالَ - قَالَ شُعْبَةُ وَأَحْسَبُهُ قَالَ فِي السُّجُودِ نَحْوَ ذَلِكَ - وَجَعَلَ يَبْكِي فِي سُجُودِهِ وَيَنْفُخُ وَيَقُولُ ‏"‏ رَبِّ لَمْ تَعِدْنِي هَذَا وَأَنَا أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ لَمْ تَعِدْنِي هَذَا وَأَنَا فِيهِمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى قَالَ ‏"‏ عُرِضَتْ عَلَىَّ الْجَنَّةُ حَتَّى لَوْ مَدَدْتُ يَدِي تَنَاوَلْتُ مِنْ قُطُوفِهَا وَعُرِضَتْ عَلَىَّ النَّارُ فَجَعَلْتُ أَنْفُخُ خَشْيَةَ أَنْ يَغْشَاكُمْ حَرُّهَا وَرَأَيْتُ فِيهَا سَارِقَ بَدَنَتَىْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَأَيْتُ فِيهَا أَخَا بَنِي دُعْدُعٍ سَارِقَ الْحَجِيجِ فَإِذَا فُطِنَ لَهُ قَالَ هَذَا عَمَلُ الْمِحْجَنِ وَرَأَيْتُ فِيهَا امْرَأَةً طَوِيلَةً سَوْدَاءَ تُعَذَّبُ فِي هِرَّةٍ رَبَطَتْهَا فَلَمْ تُطْعِمْهَا وَلَمْ تَسْقِهَا وَلَمْ تَدَعْهَا تَأْكُلُ مِنْ خَشَاشِ الأَرْضِ حَتَّى مَاتَتْ وَإِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ لاَ يَنْكَسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلاَ لِحَيَاتِهِ وَلَكِنَّهُمَا آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا انْكَسَفَتْ إِحْدَاهُمَا ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1496
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 38
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 16, Hadith 1497
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1721
It was narrated from Zurarah bin Awfa:
"When Sa'd bin Hisham bin Amir came to visit us, he told us that he came to Ibn Abbas and asked him about the witr of the Messenger of Allah (SAW). He said: 'Shall I not tell you of the most knowledgeable person on Earth about the witr of the Messenger of Allah (SAW)?' I said: 'Who?' He said: 'Aishah.' So we went to her and greeted her with Salam and entered and asked her. I said: 'Tell me about the witr of the Messenger of Allah (SAW).' She said: 'We used to prepare for him his siwak and water for wudu, then Allah (SWT) would wake him when He willed to wake him at night. He would clean his teeth and perform wudu, then he would pray nine rak'ahs, during which he would not sit until the eighth. Then he would praise Allah (SWT) and remember Him and supplicate, then he would get up and not say the taslim. Then he would pray the ninth, then sit and praise Allah (SWT) and remember Him and supplicate, then he would say a taslim that we could hear. Then he prayed two rak'ahs sitting, and that was eleven rak'ahs, O my son. When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) grew older and put on weight, he prayed witr with seven, then he prayed two rak'ahs sitting after saying the taslim, and that was nine, O my son. And when the Messenger of Allah (SAW) offered a prayer, he liked to persist in offering it.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا زَكَرِيَّا بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ زُرَارَةَ بْنِ أَوْفَى، أَنَّ سَعْدَ بْنَ هِشَامِ بْنِ عَامِرٍ، لَمَّا أَنْ قَدِمَ، عَلَيْنَا أَخْبَرَنَا أَنَّهُ، أَتَى ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ فَسَأَلَهُ عَنْ وَتْرِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ أَلاَ أَدُلُّكَ أَوْ أَلاَ أُنَبِّئُكَ بِأَعْلَمِ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ بِوَتْرِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قُلْتُ مَنْ قَالَ عَائِشَةُ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْنَاهَا فَسَلَّمْنَا عَلَيْهَا وَدَخَلْنَا فَسَأَلْنَاهَا فَقُلْتُ أَنْبِئِينِي عَنْ وِتْرِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَتْ كُنَّا نُعِدُّ لَهُ سِوَاكَهُ وَطَهُورَهُ فَيَبْعَثُهُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ مَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَيَتَسَوَّكُ وَيَتَوَضَّأُ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي تِسْعَ رَكَعَاتٍ وَلاَ يَقْعُدُ فِيهِنَّ إِلاَّ فِي الثَّامِنَةِ فَيَحْمَدُ اللَّهَ وَيَذْكُرُهُ وَيَدْعُو ثُمَّ يَنْهَضُ وَلاَ يُسَلِّمُ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي التَّاسِعَةَ فَيَجْلِسُ فَيَحْمَدُ اللَّهَ وَيَذْكُرُهُ وَيَدْعُو ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُ تَسْلِيمًا يُسْمِعُنَا ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فَتِلْكَ إِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً يَا بُنَىَّ فَلَمَّا أَسَنَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَخَذَ اللَّحْمَ أَوْتَرَ بِسَبْعٍ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ بَعْدَ مَا يُسَلِّمُ فَتِلْكَ تِسْعًا أَىْ بُنَىَّ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1721
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 124
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1722

Malik was asked whether someone who went into a mosque to do itikaf for the last ten days of Ramadan and stayed there for a day or two but then became ill and left the mosque, had to do itikaf for the number of days that were left from the ten, or not, and if he did have to do so, then what month should he do it in, and he replied, "He should make up whatever he has to do of the itikaf when he recovers, whether in Ramadan or otherwise. I have heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, once wanted to do itikaf in Ramadan, but then came back without having done so, and then when Ramadan had gone, he did itikaf for ten days in Shawwal.

Some one who does itikaf voluntarily in Ramadan and some one who has to do itikaf are in the same position regarding what is halal for them and what is haram. I have not heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ever did itikaf other than voluntarily."

Malik said, that if a woman did itikaf and then menstruated during her itikaf, she went back to her house, and, when she was pure again she returned to the mosque, at whatever time it was that she became pure. She then continued her itikaf from where she left off. This was the same situation as with a woman who had to fast two consecutive months, and who menstruated and then became pure. She then continued the fast from where she had left off and did not delay doing so.

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 19, Hadith 8
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4070
Ibn 'Abbas narrated that :
There was a blind man during the time of the Messenger of Allah [SAW] who had an Umm Walad by whom he had two sons. She used to slander and defame the Messenger of Allah [SAW] a great deal, and he would rebuke her, but she would not pay heed, and he would forbid her to do that, but she ignored him. (The blind man said) One night I mentioned the Prophet [SAW], and she slandered him. I could not bear it so I went and got a dagger which I thrust into her stomach and leaned upon it, and killed her. In the morning she was found slain. Mention of that was made to the Prophet [SAW] and he gathered the people and said: "I adjure by Allah; a man over whom I have the right, that he should obey me, and he did what he did, to stand up." The blind man started to tremble and said: "O Messenger of Allah [SAW], I am the one who killed her. She was my Umm Walad and she was kind and gentle toward me, and I have two sons like pearls from her, but she used to slander and defame you a great deal. I forbade her, but she did not stop, and I rebuked her, but she did not pay heed. Finally, I mentioned your name and she slandered you, so I went and got a dagger which I thrust into her stomach, and leaned on it until I killed her. The Messenger of Allah [SAW] said: "I bear witness that her blood is permissible."
أَخْبَرَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادُ بْنُ مُوسَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ الشَّحَّامِ، قَالَ كُنْتُ أَقُودُ رَجُلاً أَعْمَى فَانْتَهَيْتُ إِلَى عِكْرِمَةَ فَأَنْشَأَ يُحَدِّثُنَا قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ أَعْمَى كَانَ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَتْ لَهُ أُمُّ وَلَدٍ وَكَانَ لَهُ مِنْهَا ابْنَانِ وَكَانَتْ تُكْثِرُ الْوَقِيعَةَ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَتَسُبُّهُ فَيَزْجُرُهَا فَلاَ تَنْزَجِرُ وَيَنْهَاهَا فَلاَ تَنْتَهِي فَلَمَّا كَانَ ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ ذَكَرْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَقَعَتْ فِيهِ فَلَمْ أَصْبِرْ أَنْ قُمْتُ إِلَى الْمِغْوَلِ فَوَضَعْتُهُ فِي بَطْنِهَا فَاتَّكَأْتُ عَلَيْهِ فَقَتَلْتُهَا فَأَصْبَحَتْ قَتِيلاً فَذُكِرَ ذَلِكَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَجَمَعَ النَّاسَ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَنْشُدُ اللَّهَ رَجُلاً لِي عَلَيْهِ حَقٌّ فَعَلَ مَا فَعَلَ إِلاَّ قَامَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَأَقْبَلَ الأَعْمَى يَتَدَلْدَلُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَنَا صَاحِبُهَا كَانَتْ أُمَّ وَلَدِي وَكَانَتْ بِي لَطِيفَةً رَفِيقَةً وَلِي مِنْهَا ابْنَانِ مِثْلُ اللُّؤْلُؤَتَيْنِ وَلَكِنَّهَا كَانَتْ تُكْثِرُ الْوَقِيعَةَ فِيكَ وَتَشْتُمُكَ فَأَنْهَاهَا فَلاَ تَنْتَهِي وَأَزْجُرُهَا فَلاَ تَنْزَجِرُ فَلَمَّا كَانَتِ الْبَارِحَةَ ذَكَرْتُكَ فَوَقَعَتْ فِيكَ فَقُمْتُ إِلَى ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4070
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 105
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4075
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 275
'A’isha said (may Allah be well pleased with her):
"Allah’s Messenger (Allah bless him and give him peace) spent one whole night reciting a verse from the Qur’an.” Commentary: The aayah is the last aayah of Surah Maa-idah:

In tu-adh-dhib-hum fa-innahum 'ibaaduk. Wa in tagh-fir lahum fa-innaka antal azizul hakim.
Translation: "If Thou punish them, lo! they are Thy slaves, and if Thou forgive them, (lo! the are Thy slaves).Lo! Thou, only Thou, art Mighty, the wise".Surah Maa-idah, 118.

The Being that possesses great power, if He wills, He may forgive the criminal. The One that is all Wise, there is Wisdom and benefit in every act of His. The reason for Sayyidina Rasulullah Sallallahu 'Alayhi Wasallam reciting this aayah while standing and also in the ruku and sajdah, and repeating it many times, is to bring to mind the two attributes of Allah, namely the attributes of justice and forgiveness. The whole scene on the day of qiyaamah will be of these two things. It is stated that Imaam Aa'zam Abu Hanifah RA. also recited the following aayah the whole night:

Wamtaazul yauma ayyuhal mujrimun.
Translation: "But avaunt ye, O ye guilty, this day!" Surah Yaseen, 58.

In this aayah too the scene of qiyaamah is portrayed. That today the sinners should separate and distinguish themselves. What a severe and nerve-chilling command this is. Today they are together with the pious and holy people and benefiting from the barakaat (blessings) they receive, but at this moment the sinners will be separated from them. May the Most Merciful Allah with His Grace keep those pious souls under His shadow, otherwise it is really a time for great trials.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ نَافِعٍ الْبَصْرِيُّ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَارِثِ، عَنِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ الْعَبْدِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ‏:‏ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِآيَةٍ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ لَيْلَةً‏.‏
Grade: Sahih Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 275
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 15
Sunan Abi Dawud 1240

Urwah ibn az-Zubayr reported that Marwan ibn al-Hakam asked AbuHurayrah:

Did you pray in time of danger with the Messenger of Allah (saws)?

AbuHurayrah replied: Yes. Marwan then asked: When? AbuHurayrah said: On the occasion of the Battle of Najd. The Messenger of Allah (saws) stood up to offer the afternoon prayer. One section stood with him (to pray) and the other was standing before the enemy, and their backs were towards the qiblah. The Messenger of Allah (saws) uttered the takbir and all of them too uttered the takbir, i.e. those who were with him and those who were facing the enemy. Then the Messenger of Allah (saws) offered one rak'ah and the section that was with him also prayed one rak'ah. He then prostrated himself and those who were with him also prostrated, while the other section was standing before the enemy.

The Messenger of Allah (saws) then stood up and the section with him also stood up. They went and faced the enemy and the section that was previously facing the enemy stepped forward. They bowed and prostrated while the Messenger of Allah (saws) was standing in the same position. Then they stood up and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon) prayed another rak'ah and all of them bowed and prostrated along with him. After that the section that was standing before the enemy came forward and they bowed and prostrated, while the Messenger of Allah (saws) remained seated and also those who were with him. The salutation then followed. The Messenger of Allah (saws) uttered the salutation and all of them uttered it together. The Messenger of Allah (saws) prayed two rak'ahs and each of the two sections prayed one rak'ah with him (and the other by themselves).

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمُقْرِئُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَيْوَةُ، وَابْنُ، لَهِيعَةَ قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الأَسْوَدِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عُرْوَةَ بْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ مَرْوَانَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ هَلْ صَلَّيْتَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الْخَوْفِ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَرْوَانُ مَتَى فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ عَامَ غَزْوَةِ نَجْدٍ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى صَلاَةِ الْعَصْرِ فَقَامَتْ مَعَهُ طَائِفَةٌ وَطَائِفَةٌ أُخْرَى مُقَابِلَ الْعَدُوِّ ظُهُورُهُمْ إِلَى الْقِبْلَةِ فَكَبَّرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَبَّرُوا جَمِيعًا الَّذِينَ مَعَهُ وَالَّذِينَ مُقَابِلِي الْعَدُوِّ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكْعَةً وَاحِدَةً وَرَكَعَتِ الطَّائِفَةُ الَّتِي مَعَهُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَسَجَدَتِ الطَّائِفَةُ الَّتِي تَلِيهِ وَالآخَرُونَ قِيَامٌ مُقَابِلِي الْعَدُوِّ ثُمَّ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَامَتِ الطَّائِفَةُ الَّتِي مَعَهُ فَذَهَبُوا إِلَى الْعَدُوِّ فَقَابَلُوهُمْ وَأَقْبَلَتِ الطَّائِفَةُ الَّتِي كَانَتْ مُقَابِلِي الْعَدُوِّ فَرَكَعُوا وَسَجَدُوا وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَائِمٌ كَمَا هُوَ ثُمَّ قَامُوا فَرَكَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكْعَةً أُخْرَى وَرَكَعُوا مَعَهُ وَسَجَدَ وَسَجَدُوا مَعَهُ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَتِ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1240
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 43
English translation : Book 4, Hadith 1236
Sahih Muslim 1777

This tradition has been narrated on the authority of Salama who said:

We fought by the side of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) at Hunain. When we encountered the enemy, I advanced and ascended a hillock. A man from the enemy side turned towards me and I shot him with an arrow. He (ducked and) hid himself from me. I could not understand what he did, but (all of a sudden) I saw that a group of people appeared from the other hillock. They and the Companions of the Prophet (may peace be upon him) met in combat, but the Companions of the Prophet turned back and I too turned back defeated. I had two mantles, one of which I was wrapping round the waist (covering the lower part of my body) and the other I was putting around my shoulders. My waist-wrapper got loose and I held the two mantles together. (In this downcast condition) I passed by the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) who was riding on his white mule. He said: The son of Akwa' finds himself to be utterly perplexed. Wher. the Companions gathered round him from all sides. the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got down from his mule. picked up a handful of dust from the ground, threw it into their (enemy) faces and said: May these faces be deformed 1 There was no one among the enemy whose eyes were not filled with the dust from this handful. So they turned back fleeing. and Allah the Exalted and Glorious defeated them, and the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) distributed their booty among the Muslims.
وَحَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ يُونُسَ الْحَنَفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عِكْرِمَةُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنِي إِيَاسُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي قَالَ، غَزَوْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حُنَيْنًا فَلَمَّا وَاجَهْنَا الْعَدُوَّ تَقَدَّمْتُ فَأَعْلُو ثَنِيَّةً فَاسْتَقْبَلَنِي رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْعَدُوِّ فَأَرْمِيهِ بِسَهْمٍ فَتَوَارَى عَنِّي فَمَا دَرَيْتُ مَا صَنَعَ وَنَظَرْتُ إِلَى الْقَوْمِ فَإِذَا هُمْ قَدْ طَلَعُوا مِنْ ثَنِيَّةٍ أُخْرَى فَالْتَقَوْا هُمْ وَصَحَابَةُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَوَلَّى صَحَابَةُ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَرْجِعُ مُنْهَزِمًا وَعَلَىَّ بُرْدَتَانِ مُتَّزِرًا بِإِحْدَاهُمَا مُرْتَدِيًا بِالأُخْرَى فَاسْتَطْلَقَ إِزَارِي فَجَمَعْتُهُمَا جَمِيعًا وَمَرَرْتُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُنْهَزِمًا وَهُوَ عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ الشَّهْبَاءِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَقَدْ رَأَى ابْنُ الأَكْوَعِ فَزَعًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا غَشُوا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَزَلَ عَنِ الْبَغْلَةِ ثُمَّ قَبَضَ قَبْضَةً مِنْ تُرَابٍ مِنَ الأَرْضِ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبَلَ بِهِ وُجُوهَهُمْ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ شَاهَتِ الْوُجُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَمَا خَلَقَ اللَّهُ مِنْهُمْ إِنْسَانًا إِلاَّ مَلأَ عَيْنَيْهِ تُرَابًا بِتِلْكَ الْقَبْضَةِ فَوَلَّوْا مُدْبِرِينَ فَهَزَمَهُمُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ وَقَسَمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَنَائِمَهُمْ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1777
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 101
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 19, Hadith 4392
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3141

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman bin `Auf:

While I was standing in the row on the day (of the battle) of Badr, I looked to my right and my left and saw two young Ansari boys, and I wished I had been stronger than they. One of them called my attention saying, "O Uncle! Do you know Abu Jahl?" I said, "Yes, What do you want from him, O my nephew?" He said, "I have been informed that he abuses Allah's Apostle. By Him in Whose Hands my life is, if I should see him, then my body will not leave his body till either of us meet his fate." I was astonished at that talk. Then the other boy called my attention saying the same as the other had said. After a while I saw Abu Jahl walking amongst the people. I said (to the boys), "Look! This is the man you asked me about." So, both of them attacked him with their swords and struck him to death and returned to Allah'S Apostle to inform him of that. Allah's Apostle asked, "Which of you has killed him?" Each of them said, "I Have killed him." Allah's Apostle asked, "Have you cleaned your swords?" They said, "No. " He then looked at their swords and said, "No doubt, you both have killed him and the spoils of the deceased will be given to Mu`adh bin `Amr bin Al-Jamuh." The two boys were Mu`adh bin 'Afra and Mu`adh bin `Amr bin Al-Jamuh.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ الْمَاجِشُونِ، عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ بَيْنَا أَنَا وَاقِفٌ، فِي الصَّفِّ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ فَنَظَرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي، وَشِمَالِي، فَإِذَا أَنَا بِغُلاَمَيْنِ، مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ حَدِيثَةٍ أَسْنَانُهُمَا، تَمَنَّيْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ بَيْنَ أَضْلَعَ مِنْهُمَا، فَغَمَزَنِي أَحَدُهُمَا فَقَالَ يَا عَمِّ، هَلْ تَعْرِفُ أَبَا جَهْلٍ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ، مَا حَاجَتُكَ إِلَيْهِ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي قَالَ أُخْبِرْتُ أَنَّهُ يَسُبُّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَئِنْ رَأَيْتُهُ لاَ يُفَارِقُ سَوَادِي سَوَادَهُ حَتَّى يَمُوتَ الأَعْجَلُ مِنَّا‏.‏ فَتَعَجَّبْتُ لِذَلِكَ، فَغَمَزَنِي الآخَرُ فَقَالَ لِي مِثْلَهَا، فَلَمْ أَنْشَبْ أَنْ نَظَرْتُ إِلَى أَبِي جَهْلٍ يَجُولُ فِي النَّاسِ، قُلْتُ أَلاَ إِنَّ هَذَا صَاحِبُكُمَا الَّذِي سَأَلْتُمَانِي‏.‏ فَابْتَدَرَاهُ بِسَيْفَيْهِمَا فَضَرَبَاهُ حَتَّى قَتَلاَهُ، ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهُ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرَاهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيُّكُمَا قَتَلَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ كُلُّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا أَنَا قَتَلْتُهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ مَسَحْتُمَا سَيْفَيْكُمَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالاَ لاَ‏.‏ فَنَظَرَ فِي السَّيْفَيْنِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ كِلاَكُمَا قَتَلَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ سَلَبُهُ لِمُعَاذِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْجَمُوحِ‏.‏ وَكَانَا مُعَاذَ ابْنَ عَفْرَاءَ وَمُعَاذَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3141
In-book reference : Book 57, Hadith 49
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 369
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1178
Narrated Jabir b. Abd Allah:
There was an eclipse of the sun in the time of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had died. The people began to to say that there was an eclipse on account of the death of Ibrahim. The Prophet (may peace be upon him) stood up and led the people in prayer performing six bowings and four prostrations. he said: Allah is most great, and then recited from the Qur'an and prolonged the recitation. He then bowed nearly as long as he stood. He then raised his head and recited from the Qur'an but it was less than the first (recitation). He then bowed nearly as long as he stood. He then raised his head and then recited from the Quran for the third time, but it was less than the second recitation. He then bowed nearly as long as he stood. he then raised his head and then recited from the Qur'an for the third time, but it was less than the second recitation. he then bowed nearly as long as he stood. Then he raised his head and went down for prostration. he made two prostrations. He then stood and made three bowings before prostrating himself, the preceding bowing being more lengthy than the following, but he bowed nearly as long as he stood. He then stepped back during the prayer and the rows (of the people) too stepped back along with him. Then he stepped forward and stood in his place, and the rows too stepped forward. he then finished the prayer and the sun had become bright. He said: O people, the sun and the moon are two of Allah's signs; they are not eclipsed on account of a man's death. So when you see anything of that nature, offer prayer until the sun becomes bright. The narrator then narrated the rest of the tradition.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ، حَدَّثَنِي عَطَاءٌ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُسِفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَ ذَلِكَ فِي الْيَوْمِ الَّذِي مَاتَ فِيهِ إِبْرَاهِيمُ ابْنُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ النَّاسُ إِنَّمَا كُسِفَتْ لِمَوْتِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ ابْنِهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ سِتَّ رَكَعَاتٍ فِي أَرْبَعِ سَجَدَاتٍ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ فَأَطَالَ الْقِرَاءَةَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ نَحْوًا مِمَّا قَامَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَرَأَ دُونَ الْقِرَاءَةِ الأُولَى ثُمَّ رَكَعَ نَحْوًا مِمَّا قَامَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَرَأَ الْقِرَاءَةَ الثَّالِثَةَ دُونَ الْقِرَاءَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ نَحْوًا مِمَّا قَامَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَانْحَدَرَ لِلسُّجُودِ فَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَرَكَعَ ثَلاَثَ رَكَعَاتٍ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْجُدَ لَيْسَ فِيهَا رَكْعَةٌ إِلاَّ الَّتِي قَبْلَهَا أَطْوَلُ مِنَ الَّتِي بَعْدَهَا إِلاَّ أَنَّ رُكُوعَهُ نَحْوٌ مِنْ قِيَامِهِ قَالَ ثُمَّ تَأَخَّرَ فِي صَلاَتِهِ فَتَأَخَّرَتِ الصُّفُوفُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ تَقَدَّمَ فَقَامَ فِي مَقَامِهِ وَتَقَدَّمَتِ الصُّفُوفُ فَقَضَى الصَّلاَةَ وَقَدْ طَلَعَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لاَ يَنْكَسِفَانِ ...
  صحيح وساق بقية الحديث   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1178
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 18
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1174
Sunan Abi Dawud 3041

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) concluded peace with the people of Najran on condition that they would pay to Muslims two thousand suits of garments, half of Safar, and the rest in Rajab, and they would lend (Muslims) thirty coats of mail, thirty horses, thirty camels, and thirty weapons of each type used in battle. Muslims will stand surely for them until they return them in case there is any plot or treachery in the Yemen. No church of theirs will be demolished and no clergyman of theirs will be turned out. There will be no interruption in their religion until they bring something new or take usury. Isma'il said: They took usury.

Abu Dawud said: If they violate any provision of the treaty, they will be deemed as bringing something new.

حَدَّثَنَا مُصَرِّفُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو الْيَامِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ بُكَيْرٍ - حَدَّثَنَا أَسْبَاطُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْقُرَشِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ صَالَحَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَهْلَ نَجْرَانَ عَلَى أَلْفَىْ حُلَّةٍ النِّصْفُ فِي صَفَرٍ وَالْبَقِيَّةُ فِي رَجَبٍ يُؤَدُّونَهَا إِلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَعَارِيَةِ ثَلاَثِينَ دِرْعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ فَرَسًا وَثَلاَثِينَ بَعِيرًا وَثَلاَثِينَ مِنْ كُلِّ صِنْفٍ مِنْ أَصْنَافِ السِّلاَحِ يَغْزُونَ بِهَا وَالْمُسْلِمُونَ ضَامِنُونَ لَهَا حَتَّى يَرُدُّوهَا عَلَيْهِمْ إِنْ كَانَ بِالْيَمَنِ كَيْدٌ أَوْ غَدْرَةٌ عَلَى أَنْ لاَ تُهْدَمَ لَهُمْ بَيْعَةٌ وَلاَ يُخْرَجُ لَهُمْ قَسٌّ وَلاَ يُفْتَنُوا عَنْ دِينِهِمْ مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثُوا حَدَثًا أَوْ يَأْكُلُوا الرِّبَا ‏.‏ قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ فَقَدْ أَكَلُوا الرِّبَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ إِذَا نَقَضُوا بَعْضَ مَا اشْتَرَطَ عَلَيْهِمْ فَقَدْ أَحْدَثُوا ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if in chain (Al-Albani)  ضعيف الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3041
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 114
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 3035
Sunan Abi Dawud 3582

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) sent me to the Yemen as judge, and I asked: Messenger of Allah, are you sending me when I am young and have no knowledge of the duties of a judge? He replied: Allah will guide your heart and keep your tongue true. When two litigants sit in front of you, do not decide till you hear what the other has to say as you heard what the first had to say; for it is best that you should have a clear idea of the best decision. He said: I had been a judge (for long); or he said (the narrator is doubtful): I have no doubts about a decision afterwards.

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَوْنٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شَرِيكٌ، عَنْ سِمَاكٍ، عَنْ حَنَشٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى الْيَمَنِ قَاضِيًا فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ تُرْسِلُنِي وَأَنَا حَدِيثُ السِّنِّ وَلاَ عِلْمَ لِي بِالْقَضَاءِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ سَيَهْدِي قَلْبَكَ وَيُثَبِّتُ لِسَانَكَ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْكَ الْخَصْمَانِ فَلاَ تَقْضِيَنَّ حَتَّى تَسْمَعَ مِنَ الآخَرِ كَمَا سَمِعْتَ مِنَ الأَوَّلِ فَإِنَّهُ أَحْرَى أَنْ يَتَبَيَّنَ لَكَ الْقَضَاءُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا زِلْتُ قَاضِيًا أَوْ مَا شَكَكْتُ فِي قَضَاءٍ بَعْدُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3582
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 12
English translation : Book 24, Hadith 3575
Sunan Abi Dawud 1162
Abbad b. Tamim al Mazini said on the authority of his uncle (Abd Allah b. Zaid b Asim) who was a Companion of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him):
One day the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went out to make supplication for rain. He turned his back towards the people praying to Allah, the Exalted. The narrator Sulaiman b. Dawud said: He faced the qiblah and turned around his cloak and then offered two rak'ahs of prayer. The narrator Ibn Abi Dhi'b said: He recited from the Qur'an in both of them. The version of Ibn al-Sarh adds: By it he means in a loud voice.
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ السَّرْحِ، وَسُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، وَيُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبَّادُ بْنُ تَمِيمٍ الْمَازِنِيُّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عَمَّهُ، - وَكَانَ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا يَسْتَسْقِي فَحَوَّلَ إِلَى النَّاسِ ظَهْرَهُ يَدْعُو اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ - قَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ وَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ وَحَوَّلَ رِدَاءَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ - قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ - وَقَرَأَ فِيهِمَا زَادَ ابْنُ السَّرْحِ يُرِيدُ الْجَهْرَ ‏.‏
  صحيح ق وليس عند م القراءة والجهر   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1162
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 2
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1158
Mishkat al-Masabih 590, 591
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When the heat is severe, postpone the prayer till it is cooler.” A version by Bukhari from Abu Sa‘id has, “at noonday, for the violent heat comes from the bubbling over of Jahannam, and hell complained to its Lord saying, ‘My Lord I am being devoured by myself,' so He allowed it two exhalations one in winter and one in summer, the most severe heat and the most severe cold you experience.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) A version by Bukhari has, “The most severe heat you experience comes from its hot wind, and the most severe cold you experience comes from its intense cold.”
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا اشْتَدَّ الْحَرُّ فَأَبْرِدُوا بِالصَّلَاةِ»

وفي رواية للبخاري عن أبي سعيد : " بالظهر فإن شدة الحر من فيح جهنم واشتكت النار إلى ربها فقالت : رب أكل بعضي بعضا فأذن لها بنفسين نفس في الشتاء ونفس في الصيف أشد ما تجدون من الحر وأشد ما تجدون من الزمهرير " . وفي رواية للبخاري : " فأشد ما تجدون من الحر فمن سمومها وأشد ما تجدون من البرد فمن زمهريرها "

  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 590, 591
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 26
Mishkat al-Masabih 773
Abu Juhaifa said, “I saw God's Messenger in Mecca at al-Abtah in a red leather tent, I saw Bilal take the ablution water left by God’s Messenger, and I saw the people racing one another to get to that ablution water. If anyone got any of it he rubbed himself with it, and anyone who did not get any got some of the moisture from his companion’s hand. I then saw Bilal take a staff and fix it in the ground, after which God’s Messenger came out quickly in a red mantle and led the people in two rak'as facing the staff. And I saw people and animals passing in front of the staff.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَن أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ قَالَ: رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَكَّةَ وَهُوَ بِالْأَبْطَحِ فِي قُبَّهٍ حَمْرَاءَ مِنْ أَدَمٍ وَرَأَيْتُ بِلَالًا أَخَذَ وَضُوءَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَرَأَيْتُ النَّاسَ يبتدرون ذَاك الْوَضُوءَ فَمَنْ أَصَابَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا تَمَسَّحَ بِهِ وَمن لم يصب مِنْهُ شَيْئا أَخَذَ مِنْ بَلَلِ يَدِ صَاحِبِهِ ثُمَّ رَأَيْتُ بِلَالًا أَخَذَ عَنَزَةً فَرَكَزَهَا وَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي حُلَّةٍ حَمْرَاءَ مُشَمِّرًا صَلَّى إِلَى الْعَنَزَةِ بِالنَّاسِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَرَأَيْت النَّاس وَالدَّوَاب يَمرونَ من بَين يَدي العنزة
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 773
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 201
Mishkat al-Masabih 848
‘Uqba b. ‘Amir said:
When I was leading God’s Messenger’s she-camel for him on a journey he said to me, “Shall I not teach you, ‘Uqba, the best two suras to recite?” Then he taught me “Say, I seek refuge in the Lord of the dawn” and “Say, I seek refuge in the Lord of men” (Al-Qur’an; 113-114). He saw that I was not greatly pleased with them, so when he alighted for the Morning Prayer he used them in leading the people in the Morning Prayer, and when he had finished he turned to me and said, “How do you find them now, ‘Uqba?” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَقُودُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَاقَتَهُ فِي السَّفَرِ فَقَالَ لِي: «يَا عُقْبَةُ أَلَا أُعَلِّمُكَ خَيْرَ سُورَتَيْنِ قُرِئَتَا؟» فَعَلَّمَنِي (قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبّ الفلق) و (قل أَعُود بِرَبّ النَّاس) قَالَ: فَلَمْ يَرَنِي سَرَرْتُ بِهِمَا جَدًّا فَلَمَّا نَزَلَ لِصَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ صَلَّى بِهِمَا صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ لِلنَّاسِ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ الْتَفَتَ إِلَيَّ فَقَالَ: «يَا عُقْبَةَ كَيْفَ رَأَيْتَ؟» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 848
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 274
Mishkat al-Masabih 910
‘Abdallah b. ‘Abbas said:
God’s Messenger used to teach us the tashahhud just as he would teach us a sura of the Qur’an, and would say, “The blessed adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants. I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger.’’ Muslim transmitted it. In the two Sahihs and in al-Jam' bain as-Sahihain I did not find “Peace be upon you” and “Peace be upon us” without the definite article, but the author of al-Jami' transmitted it that way from Tirmidhi.
وَعَن عبد الله بن عَبَّاس أَنَّهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُعَلِّمُنَا التَّشَهُّدَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ: «التَّحِيَّاتُ الْمُبَارَكَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَلَمْ أَجِدْ فِي الصَّحِيحَيْنِ وَلَا فِي الْجَمْعِ بَين الصَّحِيحَيْنِ: «سَلام عَلَيْك» و «سَلام عَلَيْنَا» بِغَيْرِ أَلْفٍ وَلَامٍ وَلَكِنْ رَوَاهُ صَاحِبُ الْجَامِع عَن التِّرْمِذِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 910
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 333
Mishkat al-Masabih 1361
Aus b. Aus reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Among the most excellent of your days is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he died, on it the last trump will be blown, and on it the shout will be made, so invoke many blessings on me that day, for your blessing will be submitted to me." He was asked how that could be when his body had decayed* and replied, "God has prohibited the earth from consuming the bodies of prophets.” *The text here gives two alternative words, both with the same meaning, the first being aramta, and the second balita, the latter being the more common. Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah, Darimi and Baihaqi, in [Kitab] ad-Da‘awat al-kabir, transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَوْسِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ مِنْ أَفْضَلِ أَيَّامِكُمْ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ فِيهِ خُلِقَ آدَمُ وَفِيهِ قُبِضَ وَفِيهِ النَّفْخَةُ فأكثرا عَلَيَّ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ فِيهِ فَإِنَّ صَلَاتَكُمْ مَعْرُوضَةٌ عَليّ» فَقَالُوا: يَا رَسُول الله وَكَيف تعرض صَلَاتنَا عَلَيْك وَقَدْ أَرَمْتَ؟ قَالَ: يَقُولُونَ: بَلِيتَ قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ حَرَّمَ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ أَجْسَادَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعْوَات الْكَبِير
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1361
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 767
Mishkat al-Masabih 5583
In a version by him on the authority of Abu Sa'id there is something to the same effect, but he did not mention that He will say, "What will bring an end to your making requests of me ..." to the end of the tradition. In it he added that God will teach him saying, "Ask such and such," and when his wishes come to an end God most high will say, "You can have it and ten times as much." He said that he will then enter his house and his two wives from the large-eyed maidens will come in to him and say, "Praise be to God who has created you for us and us for you." He will then say, "No one has been given anything like what I have."
وَفِي رِوَايَة لَهُ عَن أبي سعيدٍ نَحْوَهُ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ " فَيَقُولُ: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ مَا يَصْرِينِي مِنْكَ؟ " إِلَى آخِرِ الْحَدِيثِ وَزَادَ فِيهِ: " وَيَذْكُرُهُ اللَّهُ: سَلْ كَذَا وَكَذَا حَتَّى إِذَا انْقَطَعَتْ بِهِ الْأَمَانِيُّ قَالَ اللَّهُ: هُوَ لَكَ وَعَشَرَةُ أَمْثَالِهِ قَالَ: ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ بَيْتَهُ فَتَدْخُلُ عَلَيْهِ زَوْجَتَاهُ مِنَ الْحُورِ الْعِينِ فَيَقُولَانِ: الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي أَحْيَاكَ لَنَا وَأَحْيَانَا لَكَ. قَالَ: فَيَقُولُ: مَا أَعْطَى أَحَدٌ مثلَ مَا أَعْطَيْت "
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5583
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 58
Mishkat al-Masabih 5662
Ibn Mas'ud said regarding God's words, "He was two bows' length away or nearer," "The heart did not belie what it saw," and "He has indeed seen the greatest of the signs of his Lord," that they all refer to his seeing Gabriel who had six hundred wings. (Bukhari and Muslim.) In Tirmidhi's version he said regarding "The eye did not belie what it saw" that God's messenger saw Gabriel in a mantle of thin brocade, filling the space between the sky and the earth. Tirmidhi and Bukhari tell regarding His words, "He has indeed seen the greatest of the signs of his Lord," that he saw thin green brocade which blocked out the horizon in the sky.
وَعَن ابْن مَسْعُود فِي قَوْلِهِ: (فَكَانَ قَابَ قَوْسَيْنِ أَوْ أَدْنَى) وَفِي قَوْلِهِ: (مَا كَذَبَ الْفُؤَادُ مَا رَأَى) وَفِي قَوْلِهِ: (رَأَى مِنْ آيَاتِ رَبِّهِ الْكُبْرَى) قَالَ فِيهَا كُلِّهَا: رَأَى جِبْرِيلَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ لَهُ سِتُّمِائَةِ جَنَاحٍ. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ التِّرْمِذِيِّ قَالَ: (مَا كَذَبَ الْفُؤَادُ مَا رَأَى) قَالَ: رَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جِبْرِيلَ فِي حُلَّةٍ مِنْ رَفْرَفٍ قَدْ مَلَأَ مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَلَهُ وَلِلْبُخَارِيِّ فِي قَوْلِهِ: (لَقَدْ رَأَى مِنْ آيَاتِ رَبِّهِ الْكُبْرَى) قَالَ: رَأَى رَفْرَفًا أَخْضَرَ سَدَّ أُفُقَ السَّمَاءِ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5662
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 133
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1319
Sulayman ibn Surad said, "Two men abused one another in the presence of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and one of them began to get angry and his face got red. The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, looked at him and said, 'I know some words that, if he says them, will remove this from him. They are:
"I seek refuge with Allah from the Accursed Shaytan."' The man went to that man and said, 'Do you know what he said? He said, "I seek refuge with Allah from the Accursed Shaytan."' The man retorted. 'Do you think me mad?'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللهِ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ الأَعْمَشَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَدِيُّ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ صُرَدٍ قَالَ‏:‏ اسْتَبَّ رَجُلاَنِ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَجَعَلَ أَحَدُهُمَا يَغْضَبُ، وَيَحْمَرُّ وَجْهُهُ، فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ‏:‏ إِنِّي لَأَعْلَمُ كَلِمَةً لَوْ قَالَهَا لَذَهَبَ هَذَا عَنْهُ‏:‏ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ، فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى ذَاكَ الرَّجُلِ فَقَالَ‏:‏ تَدْرِي مَا قَالَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ قُلْ‏:‏ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ، فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ‏:‏ أَمَجْنُونًا تَرَانِي‏؟‏‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1319
In-book reference : Book 57, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 57, Hadith 1319
Narrated 'Urwa bin az-Zubair (RA):
A man among the Companions of Allah's Messenger (SAW) said, "Two men brought a dispute before Allah's Messenger (SAW) concerning a land in which one of them had planted palm trees and the land belonged to the other. So, Allah's Messenger (SAW) ruled that the land belongs to its owner, and commanded the owner of the palm trees to uproot his palm trees. He said, "The labor of an unjust person has no right." [Reported by Abu Dawud and its chain of narrators is Hasan (good). The last (quoted) part of the aforesaid Hadith is found in the books of the collections of as-Sunan, from 'Urwa's narration on the authority of Sa'id bin Zaid.
وَعَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ اَلزُّبَيْرِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ اَلصَّحَابَةِ; مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-{ إِنَّ رَجُلَيْنِ اِخْتَصَمَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-فِي أَرْضٍ, غَرَسَ أَحَدُهُمَا فِيهَا نَخْلًا, وَالْأَرْضُ لِلْآخَرِ, فَقَضَى رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-بِالْأَرْضِ لِصَاحِبِهَا, وَأَمَرَ صَاحِبَ اَلنَّخْلِ أَنْ يُخْرِجَ نَخْلَهُ.‏ وَقَالَ: " لَيْسَ لِعِرْقٍ ظَالِمٍ حَقٌّ } رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ, وَإِسْنَادُهُ حَسَنٌ 1‏ .‏ وَآخِرُهُ عِنْدَ أَصْحَابِ " اَلسُّنَنِ " مِنْ رِوَايَةِ عُرْوَةَ, عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 7, Hadith 143
English translation : Book 7, Hadith 901
Arabic reference : Book 7, Hadith 897
Mishkat al-Masabih 1745
An-Nu‘man b. Bashir said that when ‘Abdallah b. Rawaha fainted his sister ‘Amra began to weep and shout, “Alas for the mountain! (The word which basically means a mountain is also used for a chief. In the next tradition from Abu Musa two expressions are used, one being the same as here and the other using a normal word for a chief. I have therefore kept the flavour of the original by retaining the word mountain) Alas for such and such! Alas for such and such !” eulogising him. When he came round he said, “I was asked about everything you said whether I am like that.” A version has the addition that when he died she did not weep for him. Bukhari tranmitted it.
وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ قَالَ: أُغْمِيَ عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رَوَاحَةَ فَجَعَلَتْ أُخْتُهُ عَمْرَةُ تبْكي: واجبلاه واكذا واكذا تُعَدِّدُ عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ حِينَ أَفَاقَ: مَا قُلْتِ شَيْئًا إِلَّا قِيلَ لِي: أَنْتَ كَذَلِكَ؟ زَادَ فِي رِوَايَةٍ فَلَمَّا مَاتَ لَمْ تَبْكِ عَلَيْهِ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1745
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 217
Mishkat al-Masabih 1761
Umm ad-Darda’ said she heard Abud Darda’ say he heard Abul Qasim (i.e the Prophet) say that God who is blessed and exalted said, “I am sending after your time, Jesus, a people who will praise God when what they like happens to them, and seek their reward from God and show endurance when what they dislike afflicts them, though they do not possess forbearance and intelligence.” He asked, “My Lord, how can this be when they do not possess forbearance or intelligence?” God replied, “I shall give them some of my forbearance and my knowledge.” Baihaqi transmitted the two traditions in Shu'ab al-lman.
وَعَنْ أُمِّ الدَّرْدَاءِ قَالَتْ: سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ يَقُولُ: سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: " إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى قَالَ: يَا عِيسَى إِنِّي بَاعِثٌ مِنْ بَعْدِكَ أُمَّةً إِذَا أَصَابَهُمْ مَا يُحِبُّونَ حَمِدُوا اللَّهَ وَإِنْ أَصَابَهُمْ مَا يَكْرَهُونَ احْتَسَبُوا وَصَبَرُوا وَلَا حِلْمَ وَلَا عَقْلَ. فَقَالَ: يَا رَبِّ كَيْفَ يَكُونُ هَذَا لَهُمْ وَلَا حِلْمَ وَلَا عَقْلَ؟ قَالَ: أُعْطِيهِمْ مِنْ حِلْمِي وَعِلْمِي ". رَوَاهُمَا الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شعب الْإِيمَان
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1761
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 233
Mishkat al-Masabih 3347
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When anyone’s servant prepares his food and brings it to him after being near its heat and smoke, he should make him sit down with him and eat; but if the company is large* and the food small in quantity he should put one or two mouthfuls of it in his hand.” * Mashfuhan qalil'an. The word mashfuhan is applied either to food which is small in quantity, or to food which is being partaken of by a number of people. The latter meaning obviously applies here as it is followed by qalil (small in quantity); but some people understand mashfuh here as 'small in quantity’ followed by qalil expressing the same meaning. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا صَنَعَ لِأَحَدِكُمْ خَادِمُهُ طَعَامَهُ ثُمَّ جَاءَهُ بِهِ وَقَدْ وَلِيَ حره ودخانه فليقعده مَعَه فَليَأْكُل وَإِن كَانَ الطَّعَامُ مَشْفُوهًا قَلِيلًا فَلْيَضَعْ فِي يَدِهِ مِنْهُ أَكلَة أَو أكلتين» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3347
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 261
Sahih Muslim 473

Thabit reported it on the authority of Anas:

I have never said such a light and perfect prayer as I said behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). The prayer of the Messenger. of Allah (may peace be upon him) was well balanced. And so too was the prayer of Abu Bakr well balanced. When it was the time of 'Umar b. al-Khattab he prolonged the morning prayer. When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah listened to him who praised Him, he stood erect till we said: He has forgotten. He then prostrated and sat between two prostration till we said: He has forgotten.
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ نَافِعٍ الْعَبْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا بَهْزٌ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا ثَابِتٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ مَا صَلَّيْتُ خَلْفَ أَحَدٍ أَوْجَزَ صَلاَةً مِنْ صَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي تَمَامٍ كَانَتْ صَلاَةُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُتَقَارِبَةً وَكَانَتْ صَلاَةُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ مُتَقَارِبَةً فَلَمَّا كَانَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ مَدَّ فِي صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَالَ ‏ "‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَامَ حَتَّى نَقُولَ قَدْ أَوْهَمَ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَسْجُدُ وَيَقْعُدُ بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ حَتَّى نَقُولَ قَدْ أَوْهَمَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 473
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 223
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 957
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 389 h

Abu Huraira reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: When there is a call to prayer the devil runs back breaking the wind so that he may not hear the call, and when the call is complete he comes back. And when the takbir is pronounced he again runs back, and when takbir is over he comes back and distracts a man saying: Remember such and such, remember such and such, referring to something the man did not have in his mind. with the result that he does not know how much he has prayed; so when any one of you is not sure how much he has prayed. he should perform two prostrations while sitting (qa'da).
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، حَدَّثَهُمْ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا نُودِيَ بِالأَذَانِ أَدْبَرَ الشَّيْطَانُ لَهُ ضُرَاطٌ حَتَّى لاَ يَسْمَعَ الأَذَانَ فَإِذَا قُضِيَ الأَذَانُ أَقْبَلَ فَإِذَا ثُوِّبَ بِهَا أَدْبَرَ فَإِذَا قُضِيَ التَّثْوِيبُ أَقْبَلَ يَخْطُرُ بَيْنَ الْمَرْءِ وَنَفْسِهِ يَقُولُ اذْكُرْ كَذَا اذْكُرْ كَذَا ‏.‏ لِمَا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَذْكُرُ حَتَّى يَظَلَّ الرَّجُلُ إِنْ يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى فَإِذَا لَمْ يَدْرِ أَحَدُكُمْ كَمْ صَلَّى فَلْيَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 389h
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 105
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1161
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 262
It was narrated that 'Abdur-Rahman bin Hurmuz Al-A'raj heard Abu Hurairah say:
"By Allah, were it not for two Verses in the Book of Allah, I would never have narrated anything from him, meaning from the Prophet, were it not for the Words of Allah: Verily, those who conceal what Allah has sent down of the Book, and purchase a small gain therewith (of worldly things), they eat into their bellies nothing but fire. Allah will not speak to them on the Day of Resurrection, nor purify them, and theirs will be a painful torment. Those are they who have purchased error at the price of guidance, and torment at the price of forgiveness. So how bold they are (for evil deeds which will push them) to the Fire.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَرْوَانَ الْعُثْمَانِيُّ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ هُرْمُزَ الأَعْرَجِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ لَوْلاَ آيَتَانِ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى مَا حَدَّثْتُ عَنْهُ - يَعْنِي عَنِ النَّبِيِّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ - شَيْئًا أَبَدًا لَوْلاَ قَوْلُ اللَّهِ ‏{إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَكْتُمُونَ مَا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ مِنَ الْكِتَابِ}‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الآيَتَيْنِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 262
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 0
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 262